TheKINGDOMOftheGODS

BooksofInterest

GeoffreyHodsonMusicForms—SuperphysicalEffectsofMusicClairvoyantlyObserved

(IllustratedwithPhotographsandColourPlates)OccultPowersinNatureandinMan

TheSupremeSplendour

MeditationsontheOccultLife

TheMiracleofBirth—AClairvoyantStudyofPrenatalLifeH.P.Blavatsky

TheSecretDoctrine—3Vol.Set

(1979edn.,presentingoriginal1888edn.)

Vol.1:Cosmogenesis

Vol.2:Anthropogenesis

Vol.3:IndexandBibliography

C.W.Leadbeater

TheMonad—AndOtherEssaysontheHigherConsciousness

AnnieBesantandC.W.LeadbeaterThoughtForms

PLATE10.AMOUNTAINGODNATAL

TheKINGDOMOfthe

GODS

GEOFFREYHODSON

ILLUSTRATEDBYETHELWYNNEM.QUAIL

THETHEOSOPHICALPUBLISHINGHOUSEAdyar,Chennai600020,India•Wheaton,IL,USA

©TheTheosophical

PublishingHouse,Adyar,1952

FirstEdition,ThirteenthReprint2007

ISBN81-7059-060-4(HardCover)

ISBN81-7059-292-5(SoftCover)

PrintedattheVasantaPressTheTheosophicalSociety

Adyar,Chennai600020,India

DEDICATION

This book is gratefully dedicated to the late EthelwynneM. Quail who inMarch, 1937, provided the illustrationsbaseduponmy researches, carriedoutbetween 1921 and 1929, during which period six books on the subject werepublished. Although widely projected as slides throughout the world, thepicturesthemselveswerenotpublisheduntilthisbookfirstappearedin1952.

GEOFFREYHODSON

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Acknowledgements are gratefully made for financial help received fromTheosophistsinJava,NewZealandandAmerica,fromtheYoungTheosophistsof Blavatsky Lodge of the Theosophical Society, Sydney, New SouthWales,Australia, and Dr. W. M. Davidson of Chicago and his colleagues, whogenerouslyhelpedtomeetthecostofpublication.

IamespeciallygratefultomyfriendsRomaandBrianDunninghamfortheirgenerosity throughout many years and the provision of much-neededstenographers.

“The philosopher should be a man willing to listen to every gestion butdeterminedtojudgeforhimself.Heshouldnotbebiasedbyappearances;havenofavouritehypothesis;beofnoschool;andindoctrinehavenomaster.Truthshouldbehisprimaryobject.IftothesequalitiesheaddsindustryhemayhopeindeedtowalkwithintheveiloftheTempleofNature.”

FARADAY

T

PREFACE

HE successful study of the subject of the Angelic Hosts restores to itsessentialmonotheismeveryapparentlypolytheisticreligion.Attheheartof every greatWorldFaith is the concept of anAbsolute,Unknowable,

InfiniteandUnchangingSourceandFoundation.Fromthis,atregularintervals,emanatesthepotentialityofdivineIdeationasthepurestabstraction.ThisistherealitybehindtheOneGod,howeverformalised,ofallreligionsandespeciallyof the esotericism of the Ancient Mysteries. At this stage in the process ofemanationfromtheAbsolute,unityaloneexists.Nolaterchanges,noseriesofsuccessiveemanationsfromthisONEALONE,alterthefactthatthemanifestedSourceisaMonad.1

ByreflectionofItselfintheeternal,pre-cosmic,virginalSpace,theONEissaid thereupon to establish a dyad2 which is positive-negative, male-female,potential father-mother inoneExistence. It shouldbenoted that not an actualbut a reflected “Second Person “has now come into existence, or rather isconceived, afterwhichnumerical law assumes supreme rule of the process ofemergence or emanation and objective appearance of creative Gods inmultiplicity.

The positive and negative aspects of the ONE interact interiorly, as anandrogyne,toproduceanobjectiveThird.ThisThirdisnotregardedasaself-separate unit, an independent existence. Monad, dyad, triad, remain as atrifunctioningunit,athree-in-one,behindandyetwithintheveilofpre-cosmicSubstance.

An irresistible process has now been initiated. An omnipotent force hasbeguntoemanatefromAbsoluteExistence.TheThree-in-oneispropelled,asitwere, towardsobjectivityandfiniteness.TheTripleGodawakesandopensItssingle eye. The triangle of light emits rays. These are inevitably seven innumber. Sub-rays shine from them, each an intelligent Power, each a creativeLogos3,eachanArchangelofspirituallight.

Universal,divineIdeationbecomesfocusedcreativethought.Thesingle,all-inclusive Idea passes through the phases of duality, triplicity and sevenfoldexpression into the almost infinite diversity potentially present in primordial

thought. The purely spiritual has thus becomemanifest as the purelymental,whichisformativeand,bytheceaselessactionofthepropellentforce,projectsitsIdeationsastheArchetypesofCosmoi,SolarSystemsandallthattheyeverproduce.

Numericallaw,timeinsuccession,involutionaryandevolutionaryprocesses,replacespacelesseternity.Divine thoughtsetsup time-spaceconditionsand inthemproducesmaterial formswhich increase indensityuntil a limithasbeenreached.Thereafter, thewholeprocess is reverseduntil limited timeandspacedisappearintoeternity,thusbringingthegreatcycletoaclose.

TheAngelicHostsmayberegardedastheactive,creativeIntelligencesandform-buildersofallobjectivecreation.TheyaremanifestationsoftheOne,theThree, theSevenandallproducts thereof.Fromdawn toeveofCreativeDay,theyareceaselessly inactionasdirectors, rectors,designers, artists,producersand builders, ever subservient to and expressive of the One Will, the OneSubstanceandtheOneThought.

IntheexotericaspectsofancientFaiths,theseBeings,asalsotheunderlyingprinciples,thelaws,theprocessesandthemodesofmanifestationofthecreativeforcearepersonified,namedandgiventraditionalforms.Esoterically,however,thesepersonificationswereinnosenseregardedasrealitiesbutratherasthoughtformsandsymbolsofmajorcreativePowersandBeings.ThesesymbolswerepartlyinventedbytheInitiatedTeachersofearlierpeoplesasaidstothemassesforwhomabstractionscouldpossessnoreality.Generationsofworshipgavetothemdurableconcreteshapesinthementalworldwhichservedaslinksbetweenthe human mind and the realities which the symbols represented. Thesesymbolic figures also served as channels throughwhich the true IntelligencescouldbeinvokedandpourdownTheirbeneficentinfluence,enlighteningtruthsandoccultforcesforthehelpingofmankind.

ThesearetheexotericGodsofallreligions,nottobeconfusedwiththeHostsof the Logos, the Archangels of the Face, the Sephiroth, the Angels of thePresence, the Mighty Spirits before the Throne, the physically invisible yetomnipresentmanifestors and engineers of the one propellent Power bywhichaloneallthingsaremadeandwithoutwhichnothingwasmadethatwasmade.FromnaturespirittoCherubim,alltheseIntelligencesmakemanifest—withouttheinterventionofindividuality—theOneDivineThought.

This is thefoundationuponwhichthisbookisconstructed.This is the idea

underlyingallitscontents.This,Ibelieve,isthekeytoasubjectsovastandsoimportant that complete comprehension and exposition of it are impossible tothe purely human mind. Continued neglect of these teachings of the ArcaneWisdombya racewhich isbeing ledbyscience intoknowledgeandpracticaluse of the one Creative Force—cosmic, solar and planetary electricity—ofwhich Angelic Hosts are the chief and subordinate engineers, can lead todisastrous consequences, of which the Hiroshima and Nagasaki atom bombsmightpossiblyberegardedasforeshadowings.

Thisworkappearsasmanisthuslearningtoreleasephysically,andunderhiscontrol,atomicenergy.Despitemygreatlimitationsofknowledgeandpowerofexposition,itismyhopethat,withotherworksonthesubjectofgreatermerit,thisbookmayleadtotheinvestigationandultimatediscoveryofandreverencefor the noumena behind phenomena and thatOnePresence andPowerwithinwhichallthingsliveandmoveandhavetheirbeing.

Thesafeguardswhichcanpreventmanfromself-destructionby thenaturalforces which he is now learning to employ are reverence, probity, morality.Thesequalitiesareamongstthegreatestoftheneedsofmodernmanasheseeksworldconfidence,worldsecurityandthefreedomfromfearbywhichalonehecan advance into an age rich with promise of lofty human achievement,material,cultural,intellectualandspiritual.

If,inaddition,thereisasingleideawhichemergesfromastudyoftheGodsandanattemptedpresentationofthefruitsofsuchstudy,thatideaseemstometobe:“Mancanknowthefacts.Faithneednotbeblind.”Manisendowedwithall the faculties necessary for complete knowledge both of himself and thevisibleandinvisibleuniverse.Extendedvisionisoneof therequiredfaculties.By its development and use, the boundaries of human knowledge may begraduallyadvanceduntilnoumenonandphenomenonarefullyinvestigatedandultimatelyknownasone.

This fact is of importance, for at heartman is a seeker, an investigator, anexplorer. Human life is a search, first for the ponderables that they may bepossessedandgivepleasureandsecurity,andlaterthattheymaybeshared.Atlast,shatteredandfrustratedbytheimpermanenceofthingstangibleandvisible,man turns towards the imponderables. Especially does he seek convictionfoundeduponimmovablereality.

Guidedbythemethodsandthefindingsofsuccessfulexplorers,Ihavealso

beguntosearch.WhilstIthinkIhavefoundoutwhattheultimatediscoveryis,its attainment is obviously, as yet, very far off.En route, certain experienceshave been passed through, certain intermediate discoveries made. Since theyseem to be interesting and useful in themselves and also have their place inreaching ultimate truth, I share them, hoping that they may inform and helpotherswhosimilarlyseek.

Knowledgewhen substantiated is valuable for its own sake. It is stillmorevaluableifitcanbeappliedtohumanwelfare.Thepresentapproachofscienceto the idea that the universe is the product of creative thought and purposerendersvaluableknowledgeconcerning the realmofuniversalmind inwhich,accordingtooccultinvestigation,creativeIntelligencesareactive.

Modernmedicineproclaimsthecausesofmanyhumanillnessestobeinthemindandseekstocurethembythecorrectionofmentaldisabilities.Knowledgeoftheinhabitantsoftheplaneofmindandoftheagentswhichdirectformativeandcorrectivethoughtcurrentscan,inconsequence,beveryhelpfulinhealingthesick.

Informationuponthesesubjectsisofferedinthisbook.

Whatthenistheutlimatediscovery,theHimalayansummit?AttheheartoftheCosmosthereisONE.ThatONEhasItssanctuaryandshrineintheheartofevery human being.The firstmajor discovery is of this Presencewithin, “theInner Ruler Immortal seated in the heart of all beings.” (Bhagavad Gita.)Ultimately identity with the ONE ALONE, fully conscious absorption forevermoreintheeternal,self-existentALL,isattained.Thisisthegoal.

Asamountaineeringexpeditionincludesgeologists,botanists,surveyorsandphotographerswhoobserve for theserviceofothers thenatureof thecountry,thefoothillsandthehigherslopesleadingtothesummit,sotheclimberinthemountains of truth may usefully observe and describe the phenomena of thelevelsthroughwhichhepasses.Thisbookisarecordofsuchobservations.

Admittedly, knowledge concerning the Lesser and Greater Gods is notessentialtotherediscoveryoftheinseparableunityandtheidentityofman-spiritand God-spirit which is the goal. Admittedly, also, unless used as a steppingstone from the unreal to the Real, for some temperaments, undue interest inexternalphenomena,physicalorsuperphysical,canproveadistraction.

Thecontrolledmind is, however, capableofdirecting its attentionwhere it

willandacontrolledmindisessentialtosuccessintheGreatSearch.Fewmajorattainments stand alone. Nearly all are led up to by preceding successes anddiscoveries which at the time were not necessarily regarded as leading to agreatertruth.Aslong,therefore,astheultimategoalisremembered,astudyoftheresultsof intermediatephasesof illuminationcanassist,encourage, inspireandinstruct.

The puremystic, absorbed in contemplation of the EternalOne and in theecstasyofunion, isno longer interested in theexternal.Once thecapacity forcontemplation has been attained, naught else is needed. One-pointedly theexalteddevoteepursueshispathtothelotusfeetoftheImmortalOne.

Menarenotallmystics,thoughallmustonedayattaintothemysticalunion,eachfollowinghisownroadtoblissofwhichtherearesaidtobeseven.Upononeofthem,especially,andpossiblyuponothers,directknowledgeoftheforcesandIntelligencesofNatureandacquirementofthefacultyofco-operatingwiththem in what is sometimes called the GreatWork can be of much value. If,therefore, the contents of such a work as this seem to some minds to beirrelevanttothetruepurposeofthehumanlifeandthetruenatureofthehumanquest, I would draw attention to the words of a Great One: “However menapproachMe,evensodoIwelcomethem,forthepathmentakefromeverysideisMine.”(BhagavadGita,IV,11,translatedbyA.Besant.)

O

INTRODUCTION

NEday4as,onahillsideattheedgeofabeechforestinasecludedvalleyintheWestofEngland,IwasseekingardentlytoentertheSanctuaryofNature’s hidden life, for me the heavens suddenly became filled with

light.Myconsciousnesswascaughtupintoarealmradiantwiththatlightwhichneverwason landor sea.Gradually I realised thepresenceofagreatAngelicBeing,whowasdoubtlessresponsibleformyelevatedstate.Fromhis5mind tominetherebegantoflowastreamofideasconcerningthelife,theforceandtheconsciousness of the universe and their self-expression as angels and asmen.This description is not strictly accurate, however, because during suchcommunication,thesenseofdualitywasreducedtoaminimum.Ratherdidthetwocentresofconsciousness,thoseoftheangelandmyself,becomealmostco-existent, temporarily forming one “being “within which the stream of ideasarose.This, Ibelieve, isessentially trueofall interchangeswhichoccurabovethe level of the formalmind, and especially at those of spiritualWisdom andspiritualWill. In the latter, duality virtually disappears and oneness, uttermostinteriorunity,aloneremains.

Dailyenteringthatrealmoflight,Ifoundthatthegreatoceanofthelife,theforce and the soul of the universe had its myriad denizens. These are theSpiritual Selves ofmen and Super-men and the vast company of theAngelicHosts, of which the Being who “addressed “me was a member. He wassupernallybeautiful,majestic,godlike,andimpassiveandimpersonaltothelastdegree. As teacher to pupil, he began to tell of—and to enable me, withgradually increasing clarity, to perceive—the Angelic Hosts, their Orders anddegrees.Hetoldoftheircommunionwithmen,asinancientGreece,EgyptandEastern lands, their place inNature asMinistersof theMostHigh andof thatgreat dawn of creation when, metaphorically, as theMorning Stars they sangtogetherandastheSonsofGodtheyshoutedforjoy.Hespokeofthecreativeprocess as the composition and performance of a celestial symphony, of theLogos asDivineMusician and ofHis universe as amanifestation of celestialharmony.HetoldofthegreatGodswhoassimilatethemightycreativechordsintheirprimordialpotencyandrelaythemthroughalltheirranksfromthehighestspiritualworlds to the realm of everlastingArchetypes, the great sound-formsuponandbywhich thephysical universe ismodelled.Therefrom,he said, the

musicoftheCreative“Word“passesontothelowerworlds,wherelesserHostsformatively echo and re-echo it, thereby building all Nature’s varied forms.Since the Great Artist of the Universe perpetually creates, the CreativeSymphony is ever being composed and ever performed.Angels andmen liveamidstcelestialharmonies,theeverlastingmusicofthespheres.

Such, inpart, is thevisionwhichonce Ihadandwhichstill liveswithme.Withittherehascometheknowledgethat,intheirrealexistence,theGodswhoonce were so near to men were none other than the Angelic Hosts, thatthroughout the great racial darkness they have still been near, thoughunperceived, and that the time approaches when again the Major CreativePowers and Beings, the laws by which Cosmos emerges from chaos and theplace of humanity in the vast process of divine manifestation will becomeapparent to mankind. For that day, it was intimated, man may well prepare.Ugliness must be banished, war must be outlawed, brotherhood must reign,beautymust be enshrined in human hearts and revealed through human lives.Then to a humanity united in one fraternity the High Gods will reveal theirimmortallovelinessandlendtheiraidinbuildinganewworldinwhichallmenmayperceiveandservetheSupremeasBeautyandasTruth.

GEOFFREYHODSON

Epsom,

Auckland,NewZealand,

1952.

PART1

FOUNDATION

S

CHAPTERI

DEFINITIONOFTERMS

INCEinthisbookcertainfamiliarwordsareusedinaspecialsenseandcertainideasunfamiliartomost.Westernreadersarepresented,thisfirstChapterconsistsofadefinitionoftermsandabriefexpositionofthe

philosophicbasisuponwhichthebookisfounded.

THEDEITY

InOccultphilosophy, theDeificPowerof theuniverse isnot regardedasapersonalGod.Althoughimbuedwithintelligence,ItisnotanIntellect.AlthoughusingtheOneLifeasvehicle,ItisnotItselfaLife.DeityisaninherentPrincipleinNature,havingItsextensionsbeyondtherealmofmanifestedforms,howevertenuous.

TheImmanenceofGodisnotpersonal,neitheristheTranscendence.Eachisan expression in time, space andmotion of an impersonal Principle,which ofItselfiseternal,omnipresentandatrest.

FinitenessisessentialtothemanifestationofTHATwhichisInfinite.Ideas,rhythmsandformsareessentialfortheexpressionofTHATwhichisAbsolute.God, then, may best be defined as Infinity and Absoluteness made manifestthrough finite forms. Such manifestation can never be singular or even dualalone; itmust always be primarily threefold and secondarily sevenfold. Point,circumference and radii; power, receiver and conveyer; knower, known andknowledge; these must ever constitute the basic triplicity without whichAbsolutenesscanneverproducefiniteness,athoweverloftyalevel.

Creation,therefore,involvesachangefromaunitytoatriplicity.Inordertobecome the many, the One must first become the three. The possiblecombinationsofthreeareseven.Continuanceofadvancefromunitytodiversityinevitably involves passage through seven modes of the manifestation andexpression of that which essentially is one. Thus divisions arise in the OneAlone. Thus beings arisewithin theOne Life and intelligences appearwithin

UniversalMind,allinherentwithintheWhole.

OftheTrinity,thepointisthehighestbecausetheSource.OftheSeven,theTrinity is the highest because the parent. Thus hierarchy exists whenmanifestationoccursParent hierarchies givebirth to offspring in a descendingscaleofnearness to theoriginalSource.Emanatedbeings inhierarchicalorderinevitablycomeintoexistencewhenmovement firstoccurs inTHATwhichofItselfisstill.

Absolutestillnessimpliesabsolutemotion,thetwotermsbeingsynonymous.The Absolute, therefore, can be both still and in motion whilst retainingabsoluteness.ThefiniteisthereforecontainedwithintheAbsolute,whichinitsturn enfolds and permeates the finite. Because of this, finite beings haveregardedtheAbsoluteasdivineandhavenameditGod.

The worship of the all-enfolding and all-permeating Source of all is truereligion. To reverence the omnipresent Source and to conform to its laws ofmanifestationistruereligiouspractice.ToconceivetheSourceofallasaperson,however exalted, and to give it human attributes, is not true religion. Toreverence that false conception and live in fear of its vengeance is not truereligiouspractice.

Absolute existence and absolute law—these are the highest existences andtherefore areworthy ofman’s study and reverence. Finite existence and finitelaw are not the highest existences and therefore are not worthy of the title“God”.Theyareoffspringandnotparent,secondaryandnotprimary,andtheirelevationtoprimaryrankcanonlyleadtoconfusionanddismay.

Modernmanneedstoemancipatehimselffromthedelusionandworshipofapersonal,andthereforefinite,God,andtosubstitutethereforeanimpersonalandinfiniteDeificPowerandLaw,withDeificLifeastheessentialThird.

Deific Life is the vehicle of Deific Power, and Deific Law rules theircombinedexpression.BytheinstrumentationofLife, therefore,all thingstrulyweremade.Lifeis theCreator.SustainerandTransformeroftheCosmos.Lifeshouldbareverencedinallitsmanifestationsandsuchreverenceofomnipresent,ever-activeLifeistruereligion.

What, then, is Life to the human intellect? How may Deific Life beconceived,perceivedandworshipped—thatisthesupremeproblem.Lifemaybeconceivedas.Thesoulofform,itsrelationshiptowhichiscomparabletothatof

thesuntothesolarsystem.ThedifferencebetweenthetworelationshipsisthatLife is omnipresent and the sun has a fixed location, even though its rayspervadetheuniverse.Lifedoesnotsendforthrays;forastheinteriorsourceofexistence,Lifeisall-pervadingandall-penetrating.

Lifeisbeneficentinthatbyitallthingsaresustained.Withoutit,nothingcanexist that does exist. It is the Thought-Soul, the Spirit-Intelligence, of allCreation. Vehicle for Power imbued with ideative thought, Life is the oneessentialtoexistence,toevolutionandtotransfiguration.“Life,then,isGodandGodisLife.

The term “God” thus implies all Nature, physical and superphysical, theevolutionary impulse imparted to it and the irresistible creative force whichbestows the attribute of self-reproduction and the capacity to express itindefinitely. This concept of Deity includes the creative Intelligences—theElohim—whichdirectthemanifestationsandtheoperationsoftheonecreativeforce,thedivinethoughtorIdeationofthewholeCosmosfromitsbeginningtoits end and the “sound” of the Creative “Voice” by which that Ideation isimpresseduponthematterofCosmos.Allthese,togetherwithallseedsandallbeings,forcesandlaws,includingtheoneparentlawofharmony,constitutethattotalityofexistencetowhichinthisworkisgiventhetitle“God”.

If so vast a synthesis may be designated a Being, then that Being is socomplex,soall-inclusiveastobebeyondthecomprehensionofthehumanmindandbeyondthepossibilityofrestrictiontoanysingleform:fortheideaofGodincludesEverlastingLaw,EverlastingWill,EverlastingLife,EverlastingMind.

Inmanifestation,“God”isobjectivelyactive. Innonmanifestation,“God”isquiescent. Behind both activity and quiescence is THATwhich is eternal andunchanging,theAbsolute,Self-ExistentSelf.TheCreativeAgentreferredtobyvarious names in the world’s cosmogonies is the active expression of thateternal,incomprehensibleOneAlone.

Thenames“God”and“Logos”arethususedinthisbooktoconnoteaDivineBeing, omnipresent as the Universal Energising Power, Indwelling Life andDirecting Intelligence within all substance, all beings and all things, separatefromnone.ThisBeingismanifestthroughouttheSolarSystemasDivineLaw,Power,Wisdom,LoveandTruth,asBeauty,JusticeandOrder.

The Solar Logos is regarded as both immanent within and transcendent

beyond His6 System, of which He is the threefold “Creator”, Sustainer andRegeneratorofallworldsandtheSpiritualParentofallbeings.

WhetherasPrincipleorBeing,Godhasbeenconceivedinmanyaspectsandasplayingmanyroles.AncientEgyptian,Hellenic,Hebrew,HinduandChristianCosmogoniesrepresentHimasbringingHisworldsintoexistencebymeansofthecreativepowerofsound.InChristianitywearetold:“InthebeginningwastheWord, and theWordwaswithGod, and theWordwasGod.”7 ThenGodspake and in six creative epochs or “days”, each followed by a period ofquiescenceor “night”, allworlds, all kingdomsofNature andall beings cameintoexistence.Asaresultofthisoutpouringofcreativeenergyassound,formsappeared expressive of the divine creative Intent, embodiments of divine Lifeand vehicles for divine Intelligence. ThusGodmay be conceived asCelestialComposer,DivineMusician,perpetuallycomposingandperformingHiscreativesymphony;withitscentralthemeandmyriadvariations.ThisconceptofcreationbytheVoice,knownastheLogosdoctrine,importantinthestudyofthesubjectoftheGods,isdevelopedinlaterChaptersofthisbook.

God has also been poetically and mystically described as Divine Dancer.Nature—with all its varied rhythmic motions, including the cyclic swing ofplanetsroundthesun,terrestrialchanges,theflowofriver,waterfall,andstream,the ceaseless movement of the ocean waves, the swaying of the trees andflowers, the ever-changing forms of fire and flame, the motions of electronsaround their nuclei—is conceived, notably in Hinduism, as part of the greatdanceoftheSupremebywhichallthingsarecreatedandsustained.

Again,Godisvariouslyportrayed,asDramatistwhosestageuponwhichthedramaof life is played is theSolar System; asWeaver,whosemany-colouredtapestry,Nature and all her sons, iswovenon the loomof time and space; asGardener,withtheAngelicHostsashusbandmen,theuniverseHisgardensownwitheverykindofseedofHisowncreating,andeveryonedestinedtoproduceitsownfacsimileofHimself.HefurtherisregardedasArchitectandEngineer,GeometricianandScientist,MagicianandCeremonialistwiththeuniverseasatemple ofmany shrines inwhich creative rituals are perpetually performed.Astill higher conception reveals Him as Spiritual King, Divine Emperor, rulingthroughHishierarchyofministersHisSolarEmpire.AllbeingsareHissubjectsoverwhomHepresideswithall-inclusiveknowledgeandwisdomall-embracing.AlltheseHeisanddoubtlessfarmore—Creator,Preserver,Transformerofthe

universe,SpiritualParentofallitsinhabitants.

“Aman’sideaofGodisthatimageofblindinglightthatheseesreflectedintheconcavemirrorofhisownsoul,andyetthisisnotinverytruthGod,butonlyHis reflection.Hisglory is there, but it is the lightofhisownSpirit thatmansees,anditisallhecanbeartolookupon.Theclearerthemirror,thebrighterwillbethedivineimage.Buttheexternalworldcannotbewitnessedinitatthesamemoment.IntheecstaticYogin,intheilluminatedSeer,thespiritwillshinelike thenoon-daysun; in thedebasedvictimofearthlyattraction, the radiancehasdisappeared,forthemirrorisobscuredwiththestainsofmatter.”8

THEEVOLUTIONARYPLAN

FromtheseconceptsoftheDeitythereemergesinevitablytheideaofadivinepurpose,agreatplan.Thatplanisassumedthroughoutthisbooktobeevolution,butnotofformalone.Theword“evolution”ishereinusedtoconnoteaprocesswhich isdual in itsoperation, spiritual aswell asmaterial, anddirected ratherthan purely natural or “blind”. This process is understood to consist of acontinuousdevelopmentofformaccompaniedbyacomplementaryandparallelunfoldingofconsciousnesswithintheform.

Although man cannot completely know the evolutionary plan -from hisSuperiors, Sages andSpiritualTeachers throughout the ages he learns that themotive is to awaken and bring to fulfilment that which is latent, seedlike,germinal.DivineWill,divineWisdom,divineIntellectanddivineBeauty,thesearelatentinallseeds,Macrocosmicandmicrocosmic.Theapparentpurposeforwhichtheuniversecomesintoexistenceistochangepotentialitiesintoactivelymanifestedpowers.

OnEarth,forexample,foreachofthekingdomsofNaturethereisastandardoridealwhichisdual,asistheevolutionaryprocess.Theidealforconsciousnessinthemineralkingdomisphysicalawarenessandforform,hardnessandbeautv.Forplantconsciousnesstheidealissensitivity,capacitytofeel,andfortheplantform,beauty.For animal consciousness, it is self-consciousnessof feeling andthought,andforanimalformit isbeauty.Formantheevolutionarygoal is thecomplete unfoldment and expression of his inherent divine powers—will toomnipotence, wisdom to omnipresence and intellect to omniscience. In the“perfect”manorAdept,thesepowersareexpressedinfullyconsciousunity,and

therefore perfect co-operation,with theCreator of all in the fulfilment ofHisplan.

Human perfection attained, superhuman ideals present themselves. We asmencanbutconceiveofthenatureofthesebytheaidofanalogyandthelittlethattheSupermenThemselveshaveinthesedayspermittedustoknow.Wemayconceivetheseidealstobe:tocomposeandperformperfectlywithGodthegreatsymphony of creation; to produce and enact with Him the drama of life; toweavewithandfor

Him,consciouslycontributingtotheperfectionofHisgreatdesign;totillHisgardenwithHim,tendingHisplantsofthefullnessoftheirflowering;tomanageasHeadsofDepartments, theorganisationwhich isHisSolarSystem; tobuildwithHimHistempleoftheuniverseand,asPrincipalOfficers,toenactthereingreat rituals of creation; to serve as Regents and Ministers in the Solar andPlanetary Governments throughwhichHe, as Solar Emperor, administers Hiswidedominionsbeneaththestars.Thisinpart,wemayassume,isGod’splanforSupermen, and indeed for all, since the attainment of superhumanity is thedestinyofall:

“theonefar-offdivineevent

towardswhichthewholecreationmoves.”

CREATION

Theemergenceandsubsequentdevelopmentofauniverseanditscontentsisregardedinoccultscienceasbeinglesstheresultofanactofcreation,followedbynatural evolution, than aprocessof emanationguidedby intelligentForcesunder immutableLaw.Thecreationoremergenceofuniversesfromnothingisnot an acceptable concept, all being regarded as emanating from an all-containing,Source-lessSource.ThisSourceisregardedastriune,consistingofpre-cosmicspirit,pre-cosmicmatterandeternalmotion.ThisdoctrineisfurtherexpoundedinPartIIofthisbook.

SEERSHIP

As part of the unfoldment of the human intellect into omniscience, the

developmentoccursatacertainstageofhumanevolutionofthefacultyoffully-conscious, positive clairvoyance. This implies an extension, which can behastened bymeans of self-training, of the normal range of visual response toincludebothphysicalraysbeyondthevioletand,beyondthemagain,thelightofthesuperphysicalworlds.

Themechanismofsupersensualvisionandtheprocessofitsdevelopmentarereferred to in the descriptivematter accompanyingPlate 28. It is important todifferentiate between the passive psychismof themedium, and even the extrasensoryperception (ESP)ofparapsychology,9and thepositive clairvoyanceofthestudentofOccultism.Thislatter,completelyunderthecontrolofthewillandused in full waking consciousness, is the instrument of research with whichduring the past thirty years I have endeavoured to enter and explore theKingdomoftheGods.

THEGODS

Thistermisusedthroughoutthisbooktodenote,notthesymbolicimagestowhich the title was given by ancient peoples, but hierarchical Orders ofIntelligences,quitedistinctfrommaninthisSolarSystem,butwhoeitherhavebeenorwillbemen.InformationconcerningtheirimmenselyvariednatureandfunctionsformsthesubjectmatterofthethirdChapterofPartIandsucceedingChaptersofthisbook.PartVconsistsofillustrationsanddescriptionsofvarioustypesofGods,as theyhaveappearedtomewhenattemptingtostudythembymeansofextendedvision.

Eastern peoples, as well as numerous members of the Keltic and othernaturallypsychicraces,arefamiliarwiththeideaoftheexistenceoftheGods.IntheEast they are calleddevas10, a Sanskritwordmeaning “shining ones” andreferring to their self-luminous appearance.They are regarded asomnipresent,superphysicalagentsoftheCreativeWill,asdirectorsofallnaturalforces,lawsandprocesses,solar,interplanetaryandplanetary.

For thesebeings the term“theGods” ischieflyemployedin thiswork.TheKabbalisticterm“Sephira”isusedinPartIII.Devaoccursoccasionally,asdoesitsusefuladjectivedevic,whichappliesequallytoArchangels,angelsandnaturespirits. Certain types of Gods, associated more closely with man than withNature,arereferredtoas“angels”,thefourtermsbeingusedsynonymously.The

three main stages of devic development have each their own names. Naturespirits, like animals and birds, are actuated by a group- consciousness sharedwithothersofthesamegenus.Gods,Sephiras,devasandangels,haveevolvedoutofgroupconsciousnessintoseparateindividuality,ashasman.Archangels,especially, have transcended the limitations of individuality and have enteredintouniversalorcosmicconsciousness,ashastheSupermanorAdept.

*****

Before proceeding to a fuller considerationof the nature, the functions andtheactivitiesoftheGods,Iofferananswertothosewhoquitenaturallywillask:“Whereistheproofoftheirexistence?”Ofconcrete,demonstrableproofofthefruitsofmysticalexperiencetherecanbenone.Ofevidenceformysticalstatesof consciousness, in which supersensual faculties may operate, and for theexistence of the superphysical worlds and their inhabitants, there is anabundance.Most universal and enduringof this evidence is the folklore of allnations.Throughoutalltimeofwhichrecordsexist,menhavebornetestimonyto their perception of forces, phenomena and beings not normally visible.Despite wide separation both in time and space, there is a remarkableresemblance between the myths, the legends and the folklore of the variouspeoples of the earth. This universality, similarity and persistence through theagesofbelief in theGods and theKingdomof theGods is strongevidence, Isubmit,fortheexistenceofakernelofrealitywithinthatbelief,abasisoffactuponwhichfolkloreisfounded.

Addedtothisisthetestimonyofthosewhohavemadebothascienceandanartoftheprocessofself-illuminationcalledintheEast“yoga”.Thefollowersofthis, the oldest and greatest of the sciences, the science of the Soul, aver thatextensionofvisualandauditorypowerandmasteryoftheforces,firstofone’sown nature and then of Nature herself, can be deliberately and consciouslyachieved.Anyone, theysay,whowill fulfil thenecessaryconditions,whowillobeylawsascertainintheiroperationasthosetowhichthechemistsubscribesinhislaboratory,canpiercetheveilofmatterwhichnormallyhidesfromviewtheeternal,spiritualrealities,astheveilofdayconcealstheever-shiningstars.

In individual experiment and individual investigation alone is proof to befound.Whilstdemonstrationisadmittedlyimpossible,testbypersonalresearchisnot.ThattestIhaveattemptedtoapply,andthisbookisinpartarecordofmyownfindings.Whilstallareentitledtoquestion,onlythose,Isubmit,whohave

similarlyexperimentedandexplored,havetherighttodeny.

T

CHAPTERII

SCIENCE,ANCIENTANDMODERN

THEATOMOFSCIENCE

HEpronouncementsofsomemodernscientistsconcerningthenatureandconstruction of the material universe coincide very closely with theteachings of occult philosophy throughout the ages.The quest for truth,

directedinthisagebyphysicalscientists,isleadingawayfromthematerialisticand towards the transcendental outlook. The mechanistic view of scientificphenomena is being discarded, and the method of explaining them by theconstructionofmodelshascometoberegardedasahindranceratherthananaidtounderstanding.Inonegenerationphysicalsciencehasturneditsbackuponthemechanisticviewanduponsuchmodels.SirJamesJeansstates:

“A review of modern physics has shown that all attempts at mechanicalmodelsorpictureshavefailedandmustfail.Foramechanicalmodelorpicturemust represent things as happening in space and time, while it has recentlybecomeclearthattheultimateprocessesofnatureneitheroccurin,noradmitofrepresentationin,spaceandtime.”11

Withinlivingmemory,theforemostmenofsciencewereproclaimingthatinmatterwastobefoundthepromiseoflife.Thatdictumhassincebeenreversed.Theatomasamaterialparticlehasitselfbeenfoundcapableofsubdivision.Allsubstanceisnowsaidtobecomposedofdiscreteunitsofelectricityofdifferingpolarities, likeminute grains of sand. The structure of all atoms is at presentregardedasbeingsimilar.Theirshapecanbetakenassphericalandtheirmassisconcentratedattheircentre.Thisnucleusiscomposedofneutronsandprotons,theformerbeingneutralorunchargedparticlesandthelatterbeingchargedwithpositiveelectricity;it issurroundedbyanelectricalfieldformedofaplanetarysystem of negatively charged particles, moving in round or elliptical paths ororbitsandcalledelectrons.

Therelativelysimpleconceptoftheatom,inwhichallprotonsandneutronsare in the nucleus and all electrons are outside of it is by no means final.

Evidenceisappearingfor theexistenceofotherelementalparticles.Whilst thewholeuniverseisregardedasbeingcomposedofatomsandeveryatomknownuptonowhasconsistedofcombinationsoftheabovebasicparticles,othertypesof particles have been discovered. One of these is the positron or positiveelectronwhich has themass of an electron. The neutron is suspected to be aproton-electronpair,aclosecombinationofprotonsandelectrons.Themeson,throught by many to be the agent of cohesion in all substance, has beendiscoveredincosmicrays.

Thesediscoveriesofprotonsandneutronsinthenucleusareleadingdirectlytowardstheviewofoccultscience,thatallmatterisanextremelyconcentrated,“crystallised” or “frozen” form of energy. The Einstein equation, furtherevidenceforthecorrectnessofwhichwasprovidedbytheatomicbomb,isE=MC2,withEastheenergyinergs,MthemassingramsandCthespeedoflightin centimetres per second.Sir James Jeans inPhysics andPhilosophy, p. 200,writes:

“Forthematerialists,spacewasfilledwithrealparticles,exercisingononeanother forces which were electric or magnetic or gravitational in theirnature;thesedirectedthemotionsoftheparticlesandsowereresponsibleforalltheactivityoftheworld.Theseforceswereofcourseasrealastheparticlestheymoved.

“But the physical theory of relativity has now shown that electric andmagneticforcesarenotrealatall;theyaremerementalconstructsofourown,resultingfromourrathermisguidedeffortstounderstandthemotionsoftheparticles.ItisthesamewiththeNewtonianforceofgravitationandwithenergy,momentumandotherconceptswhichwereintroducedtohelpusunderstandtheactivitiesoftheworld.”

Thus,theideaofthestructureofmatterbecomesmoreandmoreabstract.Theelectron itself, for example, is not regarded only as a discrete, spherical bodymoving in geometrical paths. Another way of picturing particles is as waveswhich concentrate in volumes corresponding to or centred round the abovepaths.Theconceptisrather—strangethoughitappearstothelaymind—”moreanalogous to a noisewhich is spread throughout a certain region ... a kind ofdisturbanceintheaether,mostintenseatonespotanddiminishingveryrapidlyin intensity as wemove away from this spot.” (The ABC of Atoms, BertrandRussell.)

Occultscienceaddstothistheexistenceof“butoneindivisibleandabsoluteOmniscienceandIntelligenceintheUniverse,andthis thrills throughouteveryatom and infinitesimal point of the whole Kosmos… There is design in theactionoftheseeminglyblindestforces.”{TheSecretDoctrine,H.P.Blavatsky,Adyar Edition,Vol. I, p. 320.) “Each particle—whether you call it organic orinorganic—is a life.” (p. 305) “The ‘breath ofHeaven’ or rather the breath ofLife. ...is ineveryanimal, ineveryanimatespeckand ineverymineralatom.”(p. 260). This breath of Life is defined as Cosmic. Electricity, the Force thatformedtheuniverse,thenoumenonofsuch“manifestationsaslight,heat,sound,adhesion and the ‘spirit’ ofElectricity,which is theLife of theUniverse.” (p.195) For the occultist the One Life is an objective reality: “We speak of aseptenary scaleofmanifestation,whichbeginsat theupper rungwith theOneUnknowableCausality, and ends asOmnipresentMind andLife, immanent ineveryatomofMatter.”(p.196)

UNIVERSALMIND

The occult teaching of the existence of a Universal, Directive Intelligencereceivessupportfromcertainmenofscience,ifnotfromall.SirJamesJeansinTheMysteriousUniversewrites:

“We discover that the universe shows evidence of a designing orcontrollingpowerthathassomethingincommonwithourownindividualminds...(p.137)

“The Universe can be best pictured... as consisting of pure thought, thethought of what, for want of a wider word, we must describe as amathematicalthinker.”(p.124)

“Athoughtorideacannotexistwithoutamindinwhichtoexist.Wemaysayanobjectexistsinourmindswhileweareconsciousofit,butthiswillnotaccountforitsexistenceduringthetimewearenotconsciousofit.Theplanet Pluto, for instance,was in existence long before any humanmindsuspected it, andwas recording its existenceonphotographicplates longbeforeanyhumaneyesawit.ConsiderationssuchastheseledBerkeleytopostulateanEternalBeing,inwhosemindallobjectsexisted....Modernscienceseems tome to lead,byaverydifferent road, toanotaltogetherdissimilarconclusion.”(pp.125-6)

SirArthurS.Eddingtonhasstated:

“Something Unknown is doing we don’t know what—that is what ourtheory amounts to. . . . Modern physics has eliminated the notion ofsubstance....Mindisthefirstandmostdirectthinginourexperience....IregardConsciousness as fundamental. I regardmatter as derivative fromConsciousness. . . . The old atheism is gone… Religion belongs to therealmofSpiritandMind,andcannotbeshaken.”

J.T.Sutherland,writinginTheModernReview(ofCalcutta) forJuly,1936,quotesthefollowing12

Einstein:“IbelieveinGod...whorevealsHimselfintheorderlyharmonyof the universe. I believe that Intelligence is manifested throughout allNature.Thebasisofscientificworkis theconvictionthat theworldisanorderedandcomprehensibleentityandnotathingofchance.”

J.B.S.Haldane:“Thematerialworld,whichhasbeentakenforaworldofblind Mechanism, is in reality a Spiritual world seen very partially andimperfectly.TheonlyrealworldistheSpiritualworld..'..ThetruthisthatnotMatter,notForce,notanyphysicalthing,butMind,personality,JSthecentralfactoftheUniverse.”

KirtleyF.Mather,geologist,Harvard:“ThenearestapproachwehavethusfarmadetotheUltimate,inouranalysisofMatterandofEnergy,indicatethattheUniversalRealityisMind.”

Similarly, in psychology the brain is no longer regarded as a satisfactorymodelofthemind,amechanismofconcreteparticleswhichconstitutethewholemachineryofthought.Thebrainisnowlookeduponbymanyasaninstrument,thoughtaseparateenergywhichdrivesit.

Dr.Kennedy’sA.WalterSuiterlecture,Buffalo,April29,1941,publishedintheNew York State Journal of Medicine, October 15th, 1941, contained thefollowing,reproducedinMainCurrentsinModernThought,13November1941:

“. . . The notion of ‘space-empty’ or ‘space-ethereal’ has today beenabandoned, andNature is now viewed as Energy, patterned intoWorlds,patternedvariouslyalsoforeverystick,stone,orbitoflifeuponthem.Manthusbecomesonewithhis environment,whichpervadeshimwhollyandintowhich he extends himself hugely; born according to hismanner, he

holds his unique pattern as a momentary opportunity for experience; astreamofcreativecontinuity,withaim.

“Anywherewherevitalityexists,aimis found.Aprimitiveconsciousnessexistsas‘purpose’ineverylivingcellandorganizeditselfasstructure;thisprimitivemindbecomesspecialized,layeruponlayer,super-segmentuponsuper-segment,intocomplicatedreflexes,latermorecomplicatedinstincts,andlater,stillmorecomplexemotional tonesandfeelings, integratedandchannelled for expression through thalamus and hypothalamus. Finally,there has been added the neopallium, the new brain, more and moreexquisitelyintegrated—aconcatenationofsuchorderedrepresentationandswiftactivitythatthroughitprimitivepowercaneventuallyappearevenasthegiftofcriticaldiscrimination.Slowly,too,thisprimitivecellularpoweris distilled into a sense of spatial, and temporal relationship. Up to thepresent of evolutionary time, the highest product of this captured,specialized, focusedEnergyofCosmicOrigin isourself-awareness, self-direction, power of surmise, the power of speculative imaginationwhichalmostdeniestheUniverseitselfforBoundary—allradiated,implemented,andsometimesdisturbed,byEmotion.”

“Purpose is mediated by protoplasm. Our consciousness is an enormousamplificationofearlypurposeasprimitiveastropism14,anditisraisedtoits highest form and focused for its greatest good by the contrivance ofsymbolism and imagery and the invention of the tool of speech. Thisdistillate of consciousness is thus focused into self-awareness. Suchachievement is nothingbut the floweringof the aim, drive, andpurpose,innateandpartandparcelofeverycellinourbodies.”

Referring again to J. T. Sutherland’s article, one finds the followingquotations:

RobertA.Milliken,physicist. InstituteofTechnology,Pasadena:“God istheUnifying Principle of the universe.Nomore sublime conception hasbeen presented to the mind of man, than that which is presented byEvolution,whenitrepresentsHimasrevealingHimself,throughcountlessages,intheage-longinbreathingoflifeintoconstituentMatter,culminatinginmanwithhisSpiritualnatureandallhisGod-likepowers.”

SirJamesArthurThomson(TheGreatDesign.)“ThroughouttheWorldof

Animal Life there are expressions of something akin to the Mind inourselves. There is, from the Amoeba upwards, a stream of inner, ofsubjective life; itmaybeonly a slender rill, but sometimes it is a strongcurrent. It includes feeling, imagining,purposing, aswell asoccasionallythinking.ItincludestheUnconscious.”

Of the nature and origin of these forces science as yet says little, but themovement of scientific thought is away from the concrete and towards theabstract.Thisisparallelwiththeevolutionofhumanintelligence,thedirectionofwhichisthroughtheanalyticalandconcretetowardsthedevelopmentofthefacultiesofsynthesisingandabstractthinking.Asanillustrationofthis,theideaisbeginningtodawnthattimeitselfistypicalofthekindofmaterialofwhichthephysicalworld isbuilt. In thusprobingexternalphenomena to theirdepth,the scientist and the mathematician fall back upon symbols and equations astheironlymeansofexpressingtheirdiscoveries.Solidsubstancehasmeltedintoashadow.Onlymathematicalequationsandflowingforcesremain.

Whatisthenextsteplikelytobe?Thelatestpronouncements,asindicatedbytheabovequotations,showthatcertainmenofscience—admittedlynotall—arebeginningtopostulatemindastheultimatereality.SirJamesJeansinhisbookTheMysteriousUniversealsosays(theitalicsthroughoutbeingmine):

“Tomymind, the laws which nature obeys are less suggestive of thosewhichamachineobeysinitsmotionthanofthosewhichamusicianobeysin writing a fugue, or a poet in composing a sonnet. The motions ofelectronsandatomsdonotresemblethoseofthepartsofalocomotivesomuch as those of the dancers in a cotillion. And if the ‘true essence ofsubstances’isforeverunknowable,itdoesnotmatterwhetherthecotillionisdancedataballinreallife,oronacinematographscreen,orinastoryofBoccaccio.Ifallthisisso,thentheuniversecanbebestpictured,althoughstillvery imperfectlyand inadequately, as consistingofpure thought, thethought of what, for want of a wider world, we must describe as amathematicalthinker.(pp.123,124)

. . in the stately and sonorous diction of a bygone age, he (Berkeley)summeduphisphilosophyinthewords:

“‘Allthechoirofheavenandfurnitureofearth,inawordallthosebodieswhich compose the mighty frame of the world, have not any substancewithoutthemind....Solongastheyarenotactuallyperceivedbyme,ordo

notexist inmymind,or thatofanyothercreatedspirit, theymusteitherhavenoexistenceatall,orelsesubsistinthemindofsomeEternalSpirit.’”(p.126)

“Todaythereisawidemeasureofagreement,whichonthephysicalsideofscience approaches almost to unanimity that the stream of knowledge isheadingtowardsanon-mechanicalreality;theuniversebeginstolookmorelikeagreatthoughtthanlikeagreatmachine.Mindnolongerappearsasanaccidentalintruderintotherealmofmatter;wearebeginningtosuspectthatweoughtrather tohail itas thecreatorandgovernorof therealmofmatter—not of course our individual minds, but the mind in which theatomsoutofwhichourindividualmindshavegrownexistasthoughts....

“Wediscoverthattheuniverseshowsevidenceofadesigningorcontrollingpowerthathassomethingincommonwithourownindividualminds—not,sofaraswehavediscovered,emotion,morality,or,aestheticappreciation,butthetendencytothinkinthewaywhich,forwantofabetterword,wedescribe as mathematical. And while much in it may be hostile to thematerialappendagesoflife,andalsoisakintothefundamentalactivitiesoflife;wearenotsomuchstrangersorintrudersintheuniverseasweatfirstthought. Those inert atoms in the primeval slime which first began toforeshadow the attributes of life were putting themselves more, and notless,inaccordwiththefundamentalnatureoftheuniverse.”(pp.137,138)

This, if the concept be added of individual Intelligences, Archangelic andangelicembodimentsofthe“greatthought”,mightwellhavebeenwrittenbyanexponentofoccult philosophy. It is, however, but just toquote alsoSir JamesJeans’sfurtherwords,“thateverythingthathasbeensaidandeveryconclusionthathasbeententativelyputforward,isquitefranklyspeculativeanduncertain”,(p.138)

THESOURCEOFKNOWLEDGE

Thepositionof theoccultist, on theotherhand, is somewhatdifferent.Theage-oldteachingsofoccultsciencearefounded,notuponspeculationsbutuponthe continually repeated, direct observations of highly trained occultinvestigators.Withtheinnereyeitselffullyoperativeandthetechniqueofitsusefully developed as a result of training under their Adept seniors in evolution,

theseseersperceivedirect thephenomenaofNatureonallplanesofexistenceand corroborate the findings of their brother seerswho have gone before. Forthis reason, “to the Occultists who believe in the knowledge acquired bycountlessgenerationsofSeersandInitiates,thedataofferedintheSecretBooksareallsufficient”.15

The assertions of occult science are “made on the cumulative testimony ofendlessseriesofSeerswhohavetestifiedtothisfact.Theirspiritualvisions,realexplorationsby,andthroughpsychicalandspiritualsenseuntrammelledbyblindflesh,were systematicallycheckedandcomparedonewith theother, and theirnature sifted. All that was not corroborated by unanimous and collectiveexperiencewasrejected,whilethatonlywasrecordedasestablishedtruthwhich,in various ages, under different climes, and throughout an untold series ofincessant observations, was found to agree and receive constantly furthercorroboration.

“The methods used by our scholars and students of the psycho-spiritualsciencesdonotdifferfromthoseofstudentsofthenaturalandphysicalsciences.Onlyourfieldsofresearchareontwodifferentplanes,andour(Theosophical)instrumentsaremadebynohumanhands,forwhichreason,perchance,theyareonlythemorereliable.”16

Evenso,suchteachingsofoccultscienceasareofferedtothegeneralpublicare invariably presented as ideas for consideration, and never as dogmasrepresentingfinaltruths.Aboveallthings,freeenquiryisinsisteduponbythosewhopractiseandteachthemethodsofoccultscience.

T

CHAPTERIII

CREATIVEPROCESSES

THEMINERALKINGDOM

HE manner of the original creation or physical formation of mineralsubstances, whether crystalline and capable of crystallisation oramorphous(colloidal)isasyetunknowntoscience.Inofferingtheresults

ofattemptedobservationsoftheprocess.Idonotforamomentpresumetohavesolvedthisproblem.Ifwhatfollowsisofanyworth,itmayperhapsberegardedastheobservationsofasingleonlookerwhichmaylaterbefoundtohavesomevalidity.

The existence of physical agencies is partly, but not wholly, sufficient toaccountfortheappearanceofminerals.Theyareknowntobefunctionsofheatand pressure in certain ratios and aqueous vapours, but why a substancecrystallises, generally into a characteristic geometrical form or moleculararrangement,is,asyet,unknown.Crystalsofregulardesignalwaysappearwhenasolutionofsubstanceisallowedtoevaporateandthesamesubstanceusuallyassumes the same crystal form, e.g. salt in cubes, alum in octahedra, nitre inprisms.Thetermgrowthisappliedtominerals,butthisisnotregardedasbeingtheresultoftheadditionofnewlyformedsubstancebutratheroftheactivityofexternal agencies which change the contents. The majority of crystallinemineralspre-existedandweregraduallydepositedinrocksbypercolatingwaterorfromthemoltenstateastheearthcooleddown.

THELOGOSDOCTRINE

Onepartof theexplanationofferedbyTheosophyconsistsofoneaspectofwhatiscalledtheLogosDoctrine.Inonesense,andasfarasmyunderstandinggoes, this implies the emission of a formative or shape-producing electro-spiritualenergy—thenoumenonofphysicalelectricity—of theorderorqualityof sound, a soniferous creative force or Word, a creative chord. In terms offrequencyofoscillation,thenotesofthischordareexpressiveofthecomponent

ideas of an archetype pre-conceived and held in the major Creative MindthroughoutManvantara.17Thisarchetypalideapartlyservesasadynamicmodelin the superphysicalworlds for the shapingofethericandphysicalmatter intotheconceivedpattern.Thisisthesourceoftheimpulsewhichcausesinorganicand organic substance to assume geometrically- governed forms and of theorganising,pattern-assumingcharacteristicofprotoplasm.

THEBUILDERS

Myownobservationssuggestthattheform-producingprocessisaidedbytheactions of Hierarchies of Creative Intelligences—Archangels and their angelhosts—who, as embodiments of Universal Intelligence, know the design orarchetypesand,byallyingthemselveswiththeWord-force,enhanceoramplifyits formative capacity. These Beings live in the superphysical worlds and actperpetually as form- moulding agencies, according to theWord. It should beunderstood that the terms spiritual and superphysical do not imply spatialseparation from the physical universe. Matter at every degree of density co-exists spatially, the finer interpenetrating the denser. The laboratory ofNatureand its “engineers”, “artists” and “chemists” are within physical substance,somewhat as Hertzianwaves are transmitted through the air and an electricalcurrentalongawire.Bothprotyle18andprotoplasmare“charged”fromwithinbyanindwelling,immanent,thought-directed,creative,formativeLife-force.

At the etheric-physical level, the Hierarchies of Creative Intelligences arerepresentedby theminorbuildersof form, thenature spirits, theSephiroths inminiature,whooperateinstinctually,largelybyplayingalongthelinesofforce—stimulating to them—which form thegeometricalpatternssetup in theall-pervasiveetherbytheemittedandvibratingTHOUGHT-WORD-FORCE.

“THEWORD”

In Chapter I the concept was presented of the Logos asMusician and thecontinuous process of creation as the performance of a great symphony. This,“theGreatWork”,Heconceivedanddevelopedinearliercreative“Days”19,andperchance perfected it in the silence and darkness of intermediate, creative“Night”.Whenoncemorethereistobelight,He“speaks”andbythepowerofHis“Word”bringsall thingsintobeing.Thisfirstexpressionof the“motif”of

thenewuniverseis“heard”orrespondedtobyvirginmatter,andtheplanesofNaturewith their formsand inhabitantsgraduallyappear. Into these theLogospours forth perpetuallyHisLife that theymay live, this beingHis continuoussacrifice,Hiseverlastingoblation.

TheLogosorVerbumis,inreality,nowordorvoiceofanyBeing.ItispureWillexpressiveofthepresumedpurposeorintentofthedivineFather-MotherinbringingforththeUniverse.Itistheirresistible,all-pervasive,inherentimpulse;to self-expression, expansion (hence the name of Brahma, from the Sanskritword brih, to expand and grow) and fullness which reigns at the heart of allNatureandallCreationfromthehighesttothelowest.It isthewilltofullnesswhich “sounds forth” at that Cosmic moment when divine Ideation is firstemanatedasWill-LightfromtheAbsolute.

Throughout theCosmicDays andYearswhich follow, thatWill-Light callsinto existence suns, planets, beings, in obedience to law.Level after level andplane after plane of increasing density come into existence and graduallyembodyand show forth theWill-Light.Monads flash forth theirRays.Beingsareemanatedand inhabit theplanes.Deeperanddeeperpenetrates theCosmicWill-Thought-Word, awakening the sleeping substance, forcing its atoms toanswer, toembodyandecho,or re-sound, theCosmicWord.TheLight shinesforth from the Centre to illumine the darkness and render visible the hithertoinvisiblerobesinwhichtheAll-Motherisenwrapped.

TheWillbecomesmorepotent.TheSoundoftheWordbecomeslouderandtheLightbecomesbrighterastheAeonspass.TheMonadsbecomemoreradiantand their forth-flashed Monadic Rays wider and more brilliant. The denserregionsassumetheintendedforms.TheouterdarknessesgivewaytoLight,andwhereoncetherewasChaos,divineOrderrules.

Ineachandeverybeingthuscalledintoexistenceasdwellerandtoilerinthecreated worlds, the Cosmic processes are, microcosmically, reproduced andfulfilled inparallel.As thewhole responds sodoeseverypart. Inman, asonesuchdwellerand toiler in theworlds, the inertiaandsilence inherent inmattergiveplacetorhythmicmotionandtothe“heard”and“answered”creativeVoice.Inman,asinuniverse,darknessisdisplacedbylight.

Theuniversal“Word”whenutteredbecomesmanifestasmyriadsofchords,eachacoherent,self-existentsoundwithitsforceandlightmanifestations.Eachchordappearsasarelativelychangeless,abstractform,Archetypeordivineidea,

inthehigherworldsofeachoftheplanets.TheseArchetypesintheirturnsoundtheir“word”,“relaying”intothelowerworldstheprimalWord-force.Magneticfieldsaresetuptherein,matterisdrawnintothemand,withtheaidoftheGods,ismoulded into evolving forms.These forms, vivifiedbydivineLife, becometheabodeofintelligences(theMonads)atthemineral,plant,animal,humanandsuperhumanphasesofdevelopment.Asaresultofexperienceintheforms,theseintelligences, assisted by theGods, gradually unfold their innate faculties andpowersuntilthedegreeofdevelopmentsetbothforthemandfortheformshasbeen attained. The Gods are thus conceived both as builders of form andassistantsintheevolutionofconsciousness.

When thisstandardhasbeen reachedbyallbeingsand, inobedience to thelaw of cycles, the time limit of objectivemanifestation has been attained, thewholeSolarSystem iswithdrawn into the subjective state. In this condition itremains until under the same cyclic law it reappears and the process ofdevelopment or ascent is continued from the point reached at the close of theprecedingperiodofobjectivemanifestation.Occultphilosophyseesthisprocessascontinuingindefinitely, therebeingnolimit totheevolutionarypossibilities.Thisorderlyprogressionhasnoconceivablebeginningandnoimaginableend.

CREATIVEHIERARCHIES

The creative energies of which all forms are the product, first emitted assound by the utterance of the “Word”, may be thought of as arising from acentral,spiritualSource,representedphysicallybythesun.Attheirsource,theseenergieshave tremendouspotency.Thewholeraceof theGodsfromtheSolarArchangels to the planetary angels serve somewhat as electrical transformers.They receive into themselves the primordial, creative power, and as if byresistancetoitsflowreduceits“voltage”.FromtheSolarGodsitpassesthroughtheirlesserbrethren,rankuponrank,untilitreachesthephysicalworlds.There,with theassistanceof thenaturespirits, it throwsmatter intoshapesconceivedbytheCreativeMind.

Thecapacityofsoundtoproduceformsmayperhapsfindsupportfromsonorousfigureswhichcanbeformedby thevibrationsofsubstanceemittingamusicaltone.Geometricalfiguresare,forexample,formedbysandonaplateofglassormetalwhenthebowofaviolinisdrawnalongtheedge.ErnstFlorensFriedrichChladni(1756-1827),aGermanphysicist,producedgeometricalacousticfigureswhich were formed by the nodal lines in a vibrating plate, made visible bysprinklingsandonaplate,whereitsettlesonthelinesofleastresistance.JulesA.Lissajous,aFrenchscientist(1822-1880),producedfiguresformedbycurvesdue to the combination of two simple harmonicmotions. They are commonlyexhibitedbythesuccessivereflectionsofabeamoflightfromtheprongsoftwotuning forks or by the mechanical tracing of the resultant motion of twopendulumsasina,harmonograph,orbymeansofWheatstone’srods.Lissa-jousalsoproducedfiguresgivenbyahorizontalandaverticaltuningforkvibratingsimultaneously. The figures differ when the forks are either in unison or atvaryingdifferencesofphaseandofnotesapart.Ifthecapacityofphysicalsoundtoproduce formsmayalsobe attributed to sonorous creative energyorWord-force emitted at superphysical levels, then the Logos Doctrine finds somescientificsupport.

The Order of the Gods who thus assist the Logos in the process of theproductionofevolvingformsbytheutteranceofthe“Word”,areknownastheBuilders.ThemembersofthehigherranksofthisOrder—oneraceofwhichisknown inHinduismas theGandharvasorGodsofMusic20—areawareof the

creative intent, perceive and know the Archetypes or divine ideas. By self-unificationwiththedescendingWord-force,particularlywithsuchstreamsasarevibratingatfrequencieswhichareidenticalwiththoseoftheirownnature,theyamplifythemandconsequentlyaugmenttheirform-producingpower.Forwithinthe Order of the Builders are hierarchies which are manifestations of thosechords in the creative “Word” of which the Archetypes and forms areexpressions. This affinity of vibration draws the particular hierarchy into itsappropriatefieldofworkasform-buildersinthefourkingdomsofNature.

Gold, for example, may be regarded as the physical product of creativeenergy vibrating at the frequency atwhich gold ismanifest in terms of force.Gold, as also all substances, is represented in the creative “Word” as a chord,whichistheexpressionintermsofsoundofthedivineideaofgold.ThisWord-forceisemittedfromthespiritualSourceand,impinginguponvirginmatter,byprocesses previously described, causes it physically to assume the typicalmoleculararrangementandcrystallineformofgold.

THEGODSOFGOLD

Thisprocessisnotpurelyautomatic.ThereisahierarchyofGods,thechordofwhose nature is identicalwith that of gold.Theymaybe thought of as thedivine idea of gold manifest as an Order of living beings. Members of thishierarchyaredrawnbyvibratoryaffinityintothestreamsofgoldforcewhichareconstantly descending from the creative Source into the physicalworld. Theirpresence and assistance intensify the component frequencies and therebyaugmenttheform-producingpoweroftheWord-force.Thus,partofthefunctionoftheGodsofgold,asalsoofallGodsoftheOrderoftheBuilders,istoassistintheprocessoftheproductionofphysicalsubstancesandforms.21

On the surfaceof such agold-bearing reef as theWit-watersrand inSouthAfrica, I have seen numbers of Gods and nature spirits associated with thecreative force, the ensouling life and the indwelling consciousness of gold.Abovethembothspatiallyandinevolution,weregroupsofhigherGods,whilstbeyondtheseagain,dimlyperceived,wastheoneplanetaryIntelligenceofGold.This great Being appeared to be merged, as Co-ordinator, Director andAwakener,withtheforce,thelifeandtheconsciousnessofGold.

On theRand, at the levels of emotion and concrete thought, aGold group

consciousness exists. This is separated from other mineral groups by itsenvelopingmembrane, the differences of the frequency of gold creative forceand the fact of the superior development of the ensouling life of gold. Thedescending force, ifdescribeddiagrammatically rather thanactually,or fromathree-rather than a four-dimensional viewpoint, resembles roughly a glowing,conical shaftof sunlight shining from theapexwhich is theplanetarycreativeSource,downintotheearth.Thelifewithinthestreamismorehighlycolouredandmore awake than that of any other mineral in this region. Attuned to itsfrequencyorrhythm,Ifeltitspowerplayingthroughmyownbodies,arousing,stimulatingallthatcorrespondstogoldinthehumanconstitution.22

The hosts of the Gods of gold were seen moving amidst the descendingstreamof gold power.As shownonPlate 18, these are somewhat feminine inappearance.Thefacegivestheimpressionofaverypale,almostcolourlessskin.The“hair”—inrealitystreamingforce—isflaxenwithaglintofgold.Theaurasweepsdown in flowingcurves,wideningas itdescends inbandsofvery softshadesofleafgreen,rose,yellowanddelicateblue.Thelowerthirdoftheauraisfilledwithmyriadsofpointsofgoldlight.Theseareallinrapidmotionandgrowmoreandmorenumeroustowardsthe“hem”ofthislovelyauricrobe.ThewholeformandauraoftheGod—orGoddess—shinebrilliantlywiththesheenofgold.

These lesserGodsofgoldarecuriously impassive.Occasionally thosenearthe surface of the veldt move slowly in a chainlike interweaving, as of amovement in some stately dance. At the same time they maintain a gracefulmotion of the arms, as in the hand-sowing of seed. , Apparently oblivious ofexternals, they use theirminds to impart to the “descending” triple stream ofgoldpower,lifeandconsciousnessanadditionalforceandindividuality.Evenifthe attention of one of them is caught and held, it sees one but dimly as ifthroughagoldmistandmakesnoefforttorespond.

Various types of nature spirits are down in the depths, often amile below.Somehaveweird,satyr-likebodies—ethericrelicsofNature’sunaidedeffortstobuild forms in earlier cycles—with long, thin, pointed faces and nude, swartbodiesofhumanshape, save that the legsand feetof subterranean rock.Theyappear to be manipulating earth forces, using tremendous will-power in theprocess, as if theywere hammering andwelding the descending energies intohomogeneityandsolidarity.Thisworkis,however,notmanualbuttheresultof

instinctivelyexertedwill.Theyseemtogaingreatsatisfactionfromthisactivity,to experience a feeling ofmastery over powerful forceswhich gives them theimpulsetosustaintheirconcentration.

Thegoldappearsamongst therock like tinybeads,whilst thesmallestgoldnaturespiritsmovingaroundandwithinthemresembleminutebacteriaofspiralform, in colour glowing gold. At the etheric level, myriads of them are“swimming” about in the descending stream where the deposits occur. Thewhole gives the impression of a vast laboratorywith innumerableworkers, inwhich elements are continually being formed and over which a Mastermindpresides.

TheGodsandnaturespiritsofgolddonotappeartoresentthemining.Theyareutterlyimpersonalandwhereverthegoldistakentheyareincontactwiththelifewithinit.Similarlytherockgnomesdonotresentrocksbeingbrokenup.Onthecontrary,explosionsanddrillingstimulatethemandtheyrevelinthedisplayofpower,notcaringthattherockisshattered.Indeed,theyarelessawareofthesolidrockthanoftheforcecompressedwithinit.Theycanseetheboringtoolsbutarenotnormallyawareofmen,beingsoremoteintermsoffrequencyfromman that they are almost blind to human existence. They regard their ownparticipationsomewhatasagreatgamewhich theyenjoybecause itstimulatesthemtoaddedawarenessandincreasedactivity.

CREATIONINTHEPLANTKINGDOM

Asfarasmyobservationsgo,similarcreativeprocessesoccurintheorganickingdomsofNature.Theproblemsconnectedwithorganiclifeareprofoundand,aswhen referring to the formationofminerals, Idonotpresume tooffer finalsolutions of them. It is admitted that chemical characteristics alone do notconstituteliving,organicmaterial.Lifeispresumedtobepresent,butithasuptonoweludedscientificresearch.Thevariousprocessesofbiologicalorganisationleadingtothedevelopmentofform,suchasprogressionfromafertilisedeggtotheadultplantoranimal,areasyetaprofoundenigma.

Someof themachineryof thisprogressionhasbeendiscovered.Genes andchromosomescontroldevelopment to someextent and step into theprocess atthe right time and place, but the emergence of the form of a body from thefertilisedseedappearstodemandtheoperationofadesigningandco-ordinating

mind; for regulatory activity is shown in all types of biological organisationarising in a series of orderly steps from the mysterious substance known asprotoplasm.The formof thebody is assumed tobe immanent in the fertilisedegg,buthowthatwhichislatentbecomesobjectiveis,asyet,unknown.Underthemicroscope, a section of a group of cells fromwhich a plant or fruitwilldevelop looks like a chaos of dividing cells. Nevertheless, each cell has itsparticulartaskinthecombinationandthewholeorganismispartofapatternedsystem.

CELLGROWTH

Alivingcellisabletostoreupenergywhichleadstogrowthandtheprocessof reproduction. Simple materials, unlike themselves but of the same atomicstructure,areabsorbedasfood.Plantcellsabsorbcarbondioxide,forexample,andunderphoto-synthesiscanbuildupcarbohydrates.Acrystal,however,onlygrowsinmaterialwhichisthesameasitself.Themoreevolvedconditionthaninminerals of the indwelling life of plants is also indicated by the ability ofliving organisms to react to external stimuli, such as sunlight, and to displaypowers of self-preservation or maintenance of identity and integrity, and byobservedbehaviour.

The presence of this indwelling and evolving life is so far undetectable byscience but not necessarily by the higher senses ofman. It is, however, beingregarded as a logical necessity in view of the behaviour of living matter.Whether this life essence universally distributed throughout space is called“cosmoszoa”or“panspermia”,underrightconditionsitplaysitsessentialpartingiving rise to living matter. In addition, the cell grows by the deposit ofelectrically-chargedparticlesorions.Chargedmoleculesaredepositedincorrectbalancesothatperfectdevelopmentmaytakeplacefortheparticularorganism.

GENESANDCHROMOSOMES

The processes of germination, cell division and specialisation according totypes of structure to be built are thought to occur partly as a result of self-energising processes. Within the seed, minute bodies, called genes, transmithereditary qualities. These contain an enzyme system and act as organiserswhichgivebirthtoparticularfunctionsofthetotalformwhichistogrow.These

processesareinitiatedasaresultofadequatestimulationsuchastheunionofthepositiveandthenegativegermcell.Thisthenstartstodividewithoutaninitialincrease in size.Thereafter,different typesofcellsbegin toevolve inorder toproducedifferenttypesoftissue.Afteracertainphase,anincreaseofsubstancefromoutsideoccurs and this is organised into types according to the structureand function of the organism-to-be. A shaping, formative agency produceschanges in the energy relationshipswithin the structure affecting the speed ofdivision of the cells, the metabolic rate and the chemical constitution ofindividual types of cells. All this occurs according to the Anlagen (German,prototype)oforganswhichwilllaterbeformed.

REGENERATION

Theprocessesof regenerationareasmysteriousas thosewhichbringaboutthe original formation from protoplasm. A plant, for example, will regeneraterootsiftheshootiscutoif.Ifayounganimalembryoisdividedintotwocellsandoneofthemiskilled,theremainingonewilldevelopintoawholeanimal.Theheadendofanearthwormwhichhasbeencutintwowillgrowanewtailandthegiantsequoiawillrebuildtrunktissueafterhavingbeenburnedalmosttoa shell. Both growth and regeneration are clearly occurring under controlaccordingtoacharacteristicdesign.

The control consists, says Theosophy, of an indwelling, universal directingIntelligencecontaining, ifnotwhollyconsistingof, thethoughtof theuniverseandall itwilleverproduce, reproduce,generateandregenerateatallstagesofgrowth and throughout every phase of evolutionary development. Progressionaccording to pattern or organised assumption of characteristic forms, stage bystage,isproducedorestablishedasafunctionofprotoplasmbytheagencyofanemitted, form-producing electrical potency, in some ways similar to that ofsound. This form-producing energy, originally emitted at superphysical levelsand frequencies by the Universal Mind as Emanator and Architect of theuniverse, is inherent and activewithinmatter itself, and sowithinprotoplasm,bestowing upon it its impulse and capacity progressively and timelessly toproducepatternedcellchangestotheendoftheconstructionofcell-builttypesoftissue.Aselsewheredescribed,embodimentsofthisUniversalMind,certainHierarchiesofAngelicHosts,assistintheseprocesses.

Occultsciencethusteachesthatnothingwhichexistsistrulyinanimate.Life

ispresentinthemineralasinallotherforms.Everyseed,andespeciallyeverygerm,isinformedorensouledbyavitalenergywhichcausesittogerminateanddevelopaccordingtoitsspecies.

THECALLTOTHENATURESPIRITS

Alivingcentrewhichcontainsthestored-upresultsofthepreviousseasonasavibratorypossibilityisintheheartofeveryseed.Theseasonalawakeningorstirring to life in an appropriate soil produces a subtle equivalent to “sound”.This“sound”isthen“heard”intheelementalregionssurroundingitssourceandthe nature spirit builders answer the call. Every type of growth—stem, shoot,leaf and flower— has its own note or call, to which the appropriate builderresponds.Assounditselfhasaform-producingeffect,itisthemeansbywhichthearchetypalformoftheplant,latentintheseedandinthemindsofasuperiororderofnaturespirits,isprojectedtotheethericlevelasapatternedshape.Someoftheresultsofthisvibratorycallfromtheseedare:

(1)Toseparateandinsulatetheatmospherearoundtheseed.(2)To set thematterwithin the insulated spacevibrating at the requiredrate, and to specialise it in readiness for the work of the nature spiritbuilders.(3)Tocallthebuilderswho,enteringthespecialisedsphere,arethenabletomaterialisethemselvesdowntothelevelatwhichtheyhavetowork.(4)Toassistinshapinganethericpatternormouldoftheplantasaguideoraground-plan,readyforthebuilders.

Differentvibrational“cells”arise,asstem,shoot,leafandflowerhaveinturnto be built and the corresponding builders then arrive- to work at their ownappropriatetask.

Thesubtlesoundappearstoradiatenotonlyfromthelifecentreoftheseed,butalsofromeveryembryocellaseachdevelops.Thebuilderconcernedwiththat cell absorbs the material required—that which responds to the samevibration as itself and the cell it is building—and transforms it by changing itfrom free to specialisedmaterial. This substance then passes to the cell fromwhich thesoundisutteredand isbuilt into theethericpattern.Thecell is thusgraduallynourishedandenlargedtillitreachesitsproperlimit,whenitdividesand theprocess is repeated.While thematerial is incloseassociationwith the

builder it isnotonlyspecialisedtosuit thegrowingcell; it isalsocolouredbythevibratoryrateofthetinynaturespiritconcerned.

Whenexaminingbulbsgrowinginbowls,Ihaveseenlargenumbersofthesemicroscopic, etheric creaturesmoving in andaround thegrowingplants.Theyare visible at the etheric level as points of light playing around the stem andpassing in and out of the bulb. They absorb matter from the surroundingatmosphere,whichtheydepositonre-enteringthetissues,andthisprocessgoeson continuously until the plant is full-grown. The creatures are entirely self-absorbedandsufficientlyself-conscioustoexperienceadimsenseofwell-beingandevenofaffectionfortheplant.Whenoutsideofitandabsorbingmatter,theybecomeenlargedandlooklikepalevioletandlilac-colouredspheresabouttwoinches in diameter. Having expanded to the largest size of which they arecapable they return and, as stated above, reenter the plant, into which theydischargethematterandvitalforcewhichtheyhaveabsorbed.

In addition to this, the plants themselves can be seen to take in directly acertainamountofsubstancefromtheatmosphere.Thereisalsoanaturaloutflowofvitalenergyfromthehalf-grownplantstoabouttwofeetaboveandallaroundthemandinthisothertinycreaturesplayanddance.Thenaturespiritbuildersdonotconfinetheirworktooneplantoreventoonebowl;forwhenbowlsareneareachother,theyflitaboutfromonetotheother.Thebulbsthemselvesgivetheimpressionofbeingsmallpowerhouses,eachchargedwithpotent forces.Theethericcolourofthebulbwhengrowingispinkish-violet,withanintenserlightinthecentre,fromwhichrisesanupward-flowingethericstream,carryingwithit,ataslowerpace,bothphysicalmoistureandnutriment.

Eachchange in structureandcolourcalls foranothergroupofbuildersandwhenthebulbbeginstobeformed,anappropriateorderofnaturespiritsarrivesonthescene.Whenthefloweritselfbeginstobebuilt,thefairiesproperappear,and they are responsible for all the colouring and the structure of the bloom.Flowerfairiesaresufficientlyawareoftheirspecialworktotakeakeenpleasurein its performance. They remain in close attendance as each bud and petaldevelops and appear to be appreciative of human admiration of the results oftheir labours. When flowers are cut, the fairy builders may accompany thebloomsandstaywiththemforsomehours.Bythetimethebloomisfullyout,the creative chord or “Word” of the plant is fully sounding forth. All theappropriatenaturespiritsarethenpresentandatwork.

Similarly, everywhere throughoutNature, all substances and all forms owetheir existence to the ever-uttered, creative “Word” and to the activity of thenature spirits and the Gods. When we look upon Nature’s varied forms, hermetalsandjewels,herflowers,treesandforests,herrivers,lakesandfalls,heroceans,herhillsandmountainranges,wearegazingindeednotonlyuponthematerialisedaurasof theGodsbut, ifwithall reverenceonemaysayso,uponGodHimself.ForNature isbutGod revealed,God’sdreammademanifestbythecontinuedutteranceofHis“Word”,thechantofHismightyName,andtheceaseless constructive andbeautifyingministryof thegreater and lesserGods.By these, and doubtless by many other means, He brings into existence allbeingsandallthingsandsustainsthembytheperpetualsacrificialoutpouringofHisLife.

W

CHAPTERIV

MANTHEMICROCOSM

“THEUNIVERSEISAMANONALARGESCALE”23

Emaynowproceedtostudytheseform-buildingprocessesas theyarecarried out by angels and nature spirits in the construction of thephysical, etheric and superphysical bodies ofman. In bothNature and

manthecreativeforces,agentsandmethodsare,ingeneral,verymuchthesame.Perhaps the most profound of all the profound truths contained within theesotericteachingsarethoseoftheunityoftheMacrocosmor“GreatMan”withthe microcosm or individual man, and of the close similarity between theprocessesbywhichbothbecomemanifestandevolve.Man, invery truth,wascreatedintheimageofGod.“Themysteryoftheearthlyandmortalmanisafterthe mystery of the supernal and immortal One.” 24 The universe is themanifestation of a Supreme,Deific Power, a ray ofwhich is present in everyman.Realisationofthispresenceasthetruehumanindividuality, therealSelf,behind the bodily veil leads to the further realisation that this Dweller in theInnermostis itselfforeveratonewiththeSupremeLord, theeternalSourceoflightandlifeandpower.

H.P.Blavatskyreferstothisunityandsimilarityinhermonumentalwork,TheSecretDoctrine:25

“To the learnerwhowould study theEsotericScienceswith their doubleobject:(a)ofprovingMantobeidenticalinspiritualandphysicalessencewith both the Absolute Principle and with God in Nature; and (6) ofdemonstratingthepresenceinhimofthesamepotentialpowersasexistinthe creative forces inNature—to such a one a perfect knowledge of thecorrespondences between Colours, Sounds, and Numbers is the firstrequisite. ... It is on the thorough knowledge and comprehension of themeaning and potency of these numbers, in their various and multiformcombinations, and in theirmutual correspondencewith sounds orwords,and colours or rates of motion (represented in physical science by

vibrations),thattheprogressofastudentinOccultismdepends.”

“These seven senses of ours correspond with every other septenate inNature and in ourselves. Physically, though invisibly, the human AuricEnvelope(theamnionofthephysicalmanineveryageofLife)hassevenlayers, just as Cosmic Space and our physical epidermis have. It is thisAura which, according to our mental and physical state of purity orimpurity, either opens for us vistas into other worlds, or shuts us outaltogetherfromanythingbutthisthree-dimensionalworldofMatter.

“Each of our seven physical senses (two of which are still unknown toprofaneScience),andalsoofoursevenstatesofconsciousness—viz.:(1)waking; (2)waking-dreaming; (3) natural sleeping; (4) inducedor trancesleep;(5)psychic;(6)super-psychic;and(7)purelyspiritual^-correspondswithoneofthesevenCosmicPlanes,developsandusesoneofthesevensuper-senses,andisconnecteddirectly, in itsuseontheterrestro-spiritualplane,with the cosmic and divine centre of force that gave it birth, andwhichisitsdirectcreator.Eachisalsoconnectedwith,andunderthedirectinfluenceof,oneofthesevensacredPlanets.”

Thus the Logos andman are not only one in essence but all that is in theLogos,whichincludestheSolarSystem,isinnateinman.Theirconstitutionisprecisely similar, that is to say sevenfold. Man as Monad is also immanentwithinandtranscendentbeyondhisfieldofmanifestation,hissevenprinciples.The creative power and processes bywhich a Solar System comes into beingalso operate in human procreation and subsequent bodily development.Significant, therefore, is the statement that “the proper study of mankind isman”.TheinjunctionoftheMysterySchoolsofold,“Manknowthyself”,waswise;forwhenmantrulyknowshimself,heknowsall.

MICROCOSMICCREATION

Inpartialexpositionof thesegreat truths, in thisChapter thedescentof thehumanEgo into incarnation26 is considered andcertain elairvoyantlyobservedprocessesofpre-natallife,inwhichangelsparticipate,aredescribed.Beforethissubjectcanbeadequatelypresented,however,itisnecessarytoadvancecertainTheosophical teachings concerning the superphysical and spiritual nature ofman.

Manisdescribedasthatbeinginwhomhighestspiritandlowestmatterareunited by intellect.Although thismakes of him a triplicity, his constitution issaidtobeatleastsevenfold.Atthepresentstageofhumanevolution,thesevenbodiesorprinciplesofman,beginningwiththemostdense,arestatedtobethephysicalbody,vehicleofthought,feeling,awareness,andactioninthephysicalworld; the ethericdouble, the connecting linkbetween the inner and theoutermanandthecontainerofthevitalenergyorpranareceivedphysicallyfromthesun and superphysically from the spiritual sun; the emotional or astral body,vehicleofdesire;thementalbody,vehicleoftheformalmindandinstrumentofconcrete thought; the higher mental or Causal Body, vehicle at the level ofabstractmindofthethreefoldSpiritualSelf,calledbytheGreekstheAugoeidesand frequently referred to as the Ego; the Buddhic Body, vehicle of spiritualintuitiveness;andtheAtmicBody,vehicleofthespiritualwill.Overshadowingandempowering thewholesevenfoldmanis theDweller in theInnermost, theMonadorDivineSpark.

As the Macrocosmic creative process begins with the “Word”, so themicrocosmic creation of themental, astral and, later, the etheric and physicalbodiesofmanisinitiatedbytheutteranceoftheEgoic“Word”.Atornearthetimeofconception,thephysicalpermanentatom27oftheEgoabouttoincarnateis attached by an angel to the twin cell then formed. The permanent or seedatoms are single, ultimate atoms of the planes of will, wisdom, abstractintelligence, formal thought, emotion andphysicalmatter.At thebeginningofthedescentoftheMonadicRayintotheevolutionaryfieldtheyareattachedtothis life-thread or Ray of theMonad, which is thus represented on the third,fourth,fifth(thatofbothabstractandconcretethought),sixthandseventhplanesofNature,countingfromabove.TheMonaditselfissituatedonthesecondplaneand obtains communication with the planes below through its life-thread onwhichtheatomsarethusstrung.

Attheopeningofeachcycleofrebirth,themicrocosmicWord-forceorEgoicpower, lifeandconsciousnessdescendsdown the threadof lifeconnecting theCausalBodywiththemental,astralandphysicalpermanentorseedatoms.ThistriplestreamofcreativeenergyvibratesonfrequenciesexpressiveoftheEgoicRay28 or Monadic classification, the evolutionary standing, the qualities ofcharacterandconsciousnessalreadydevelopedandthekarma,29bothhappyandunhappyinitsoutworking.Allthesearerepresentedas“sounds”inthechordoftheEgoic“Word”andmodifygreatlytheparentalcharacteristicstransmittedvia

the mental and astral bodies and the ovum and spermatozoon. This creativepower originatesmicrocosmically in theMonad or the one indivisible Self ofman, the integral spark within the Parent flame, by which the “Word” isprimarily uttered. This Monadic “Word” is in its turn a chord in theMacrocosmicverbum.

The Causal or Egorc Body, the permanent vehicle of the Spiritual Self ofman,theAugoeides,maybethoughtofasthemicrocosmicArchetype;itisthevehicle for and expression of Monadic creative power, tuned or coloured, asstated above, by the products of past experience, both on its own plane andthroughsuccessivepersonalities.Thusisconstitutedthe“Word”whichtheEgointheCausalBody,asmicrocosm,utterscreativelytoinitiateanewdescentintoincarnation.

The permanent atom on each plane, awakened from the relatively staticcondition of inter-incarnation periods, then becomes the focus for, and thetransmitteronthatplaneof,therelayedWord-force.Ascentresofthemagneticfieldstheythensetup,thepermanentatomsattractthetypeofmatterwhichiscapableof response to theemittedwave lengths.This isespecially thecaseasregards the preponderance of one or other of the primaryRays inMonad andEgo and of the three corresponding gunas 30in matter. Thus, in the verysubstance of which bodies are built, as also in every other particular, perfectjustice is automatically meted out to every individual as regards the mental,emotionalandphysicalequipmentwithwhichlife’sjourneyisbegun.

HOWMAN'SBODIESAREBUILT

This stage immediately following conceptionmay perhaps be compared tothatinMacrocosmicprocessesatwhichthe“Word”hasproducedtheArchetype,andthroughthatthemagneticcentreswiththeirfields,withinandroundwhichtheplanetswill laterbe formed.Theprinciplesgoverning the formationof themental,astralandphysicalbodiesarethesameatthethreelevels,butinordertopresent as clear an account of the results ofmy observations as possible, theprocessofbuildingthephysicalbodyinuterowillbeinpartdescribed.

Asabovestated,atthemomentofgerminationthephysicalpermanentatomis attached by an angel to the newly-formed twin cell. This presence of thepermanent atom, vivified by the descending, Egoic, creative energy ormicro-

cosmic Word-force, bestows upon the twin-celled organism its ordered,biologicalimpetus,causesit,infact,togrowaccordingtothe“Word”.

Thecreativeenergy,nowemitted intoand through thepermanentatomandtwincell,isfoundtoproduceatleastfourresults:

First, the establishment of a field or sphere of influence within which thebuildingistooccur.ThiscorrespondstotheformationoftheRing-Pass-NotoftheSolarSystem inMacrocosmiccreation, represents the rangeof theemittedrays,andservestoinsulateanareaagainsttheintrusionofforeignvibrationsandsubstances.

Second, themagnetisationorattunementof thematterwithin thisfield.Theplayofcreativeenergybringssurroundingmatterintovibrationalharmonywiththeindividualabouttoincarnate.

Third, theproductionofa form.This form,whichmightbe regardedas theethericmouldintowhichthephysicalbodywillbebuilt,mustnowbedescribedin some detail, such description delaying reference to the fourth effect of theemittedWord-force.Clairvoyantlyexamined,thepre-natalethericmould,whichappears very soon after conception, resembles a baby body built of ethericmatter, somewhat self- luminous, vibrating slightly, a living being, the ethericprojectionoftheArchetypeasmodifiedbykarma.

Within the ethericmould there is tobe seen, in termsof flowingenergyorlines of force, each on its ownwave length, a sketch plan of thewhole body.Everytypeoftissue-to-beisrepresented,differingfromothertypesbecausetheenergy of which it is an end-product is itself on another frequency. Thus thebony structure,muscular and vascular tissues, the nerves, the brain and othersubstances, are all represented in the etheric mould by currents of energy onspecificfrequencies.

The play of the emitted vibrations on the free surrounding matter maypossibly be the factor which causes atoms to enter into differing molecularcombinations toproducevarious typesof tissue.Thesemoleculesareattractedtowards the lines of force and “settle” into their appropriate places in thegrowing body by virtue of sympathetic vibration or mutual resonance. Thus,again,everypartofthephysicalbodyinsubstanceandinformexactlyfitstheincarnating Ego. Karmic deficiencies, which are to work out in terms ofmalformation, weakness and disease, are represented in the mould by

dissonances,orevenbreaksintheparticularlinesofforcealongandaccordingtowhichthetissuesarebuilt.

Todigressbriefly,ifthisgeneralisationbeatallaccurate,thewholebody—asalso the Solar System—can be expressed in terms of frequency, each type oftissueandeachorganhavingitsownwavelength,noteandcolour,theseintheirturnvaryinginstatesofhealthandofdisease.Inperfecthealth,everypartisintune and the chord of the human body perfectly harmonised. In ill-health theoppositeexists;thereisadissonanceatsomepartorother.Thechordisoutoftune.Thetrueartofhealing,therefore,isthatoftherestorationofrhythm.

Fourthoftheeffectsofgerminationistheevocationofthedevicbuildersofform.Theclassororderofthesewhichisevokedisalsodecidedbyresonance.Thus,naturespiritsofthebuildingorderintheimmediateneighbourhood,whichareinvibrationalattunementwiththecurrentsornotesinWord-forceemittedbythereincarnatingindividual,alonehearandrespond.Arrivingonthescene,theyenter the sphere of influence and find themselves in an atmosphere entirelycongenialtothem,becauseruledbytheirowninherentchord.Theythenproceedinstinctively to absorb into themselves, and therefore further to specialise, thefreematter,afterwhichtheyassist in itsvibrationally-governeddeposit intoitsappropriateplaceinthegrowingstructureofthebody.

THEMECHANISMOFCONSCIOUSNESS

The building angels at the astral and mental levels, in addition to thesupervision of these processes through the instinctive response of the naturespirits to their thought, concern themselves also with the construction andextremelydelicateadjustmentofthemechanismofconsciousness.Thisconsistsphysicallyofthebodyitself,thecerebro-spinalsystemwiththesevennerveandglandularcentres,situatedatthesacrum,thespleen,thesolarplexus,theheart,thethroat,andthepituitaryandthepinealglands.Attheethericlevel,theethericcounterpartsof thesecentresandglands,and inaddition theethericchakras,31must be perfectly adjusted to the physical organs, the health and efficiency ofwhichtheygovern.Similarly,intheastralandmentalbodiesthesevenchakrasintheirturnmustbeadaptedtothecorrespondingethericandphysicalpartsofthe mechanism. A sevenfold mode of manifestation in the body, and sevenchannelsthroughwhichitcangainexperiencetherein,arethusprovidedfortheEgo by the chakras and their corresponding physical centres. These human

chakrasareprojectionsofthesevencorrespondingvorticesintheplanetaryandSolarArchetypes,and,withdevicassistance,areproducedbytheplayofWord-forcefromthemthroughthehumanCausalBody.

Here,also,numericalprinciplesareinvolved.Eachofthechakrashasitsownspecific chord or group of frequencies, colours and numbers of divisionsresemblingthepetalsofaflower.Througheachthereflowsatypeofenergy,lifeand consciousness, vibrationally in harmony with that chord.When karma isfavourabletoperfectfunction,thechordofeachchakraisperfectlyharmonised,thesevenintunewitheachotherandwitheachofthebodiesinwhichtheyexist,asalsowiththecorrespondingcentresintheotherbodies.Undersuchconditionsperfecthealthandefficiencyoffunctionareassured.Whenthereisdissonance—created by transgressions, mental, emotional or physical and the consequentmalformationordistortionofthechakras—imperfectionoffunctionistheresult.Thekarmaofdiseasewouldseemtooperateprimarilybydisturbingvibrationalattune- ment. A break in the rhythm of descending energies at any levelultimatelycausesill-healthinthephysicalbody.Itwouldappear,therefore,thatfinalhealingmustcomefromwithinthesufferer,fromtheEgoitself;forfromthe Ego— the human Archetype—alone is emitted creative, and thereforecorrectiveandcurative,energyongroupsoffrequenciesnumericallyexpressiveoftheidealform.

In successful spiritual healing, a flood of corrective and vitalising forcedescends through theEgo and superphysical bodies and theirchakras into thephysical body, sweeping out inharmonious substances, restoring harmony andtherefore the free and unimpeded flow of the inner life-force throughout thewhole Nature. The Healing Angels carry out their mission largely, but notentirely, by the use of this power, by restoration of the full function of thechakras concerned, andonoccasionby the actual changeof substances in thesuperphysical,ethericandphysicalbodies.Theyalsodirectapowerfulstreamofcleansing,vitalisingandhealing forces from theirownaurasandothernaturalreservoirsthroughthephysical,ethericandastralbodiesespecially,therebyset-hng up conditions under which the natural processes of elimination and ofhealingcanrestorethesufferertohealth.

Throughout the pre-natal period and for the whole of the lifetime, EgoicWord-force is continuously emitted through the permanent atoms, the chakrasand the superphysical andphysicalbodies.When injuryoccurs, it is thisever-active,formativepowerwhichmakespossibletherepairandrebuildingoftissue

according to the original form. In this process, also, angels and nature spiritsplaytheirconstructiveparts.32Thus,uptothemomentofdeath,whentheEgowithdraws,thephysicalbodyissubjectedtotheinfluenceoftheEgoic“Word”.Thedisorderedpostmortemcellandbacterialactivityknownasdecayisduetothe absence of this directive influence of the Ego. As the astral and mentalbodiesareintheirturnlaidaside,the“Word”alsobecomesastrallyandmentallysilent, theEgo havingwithdrawn into the subjective condition of creative restandheavenlybliss.33Fromthis,induecourse,itawakens.AgaintheWord-forceisemittedandanewincarnationbegins.

SincemanisanepitomeoftheSolarSystem,amicro-cosmicmanifestationoftheMacrocosm,closeresemblancesarefoundbetweenthecreativeprocessesdescribed above and thosebywhich auniverse comes intobeing. Inman, themicrocosmandMacrocosmmeet.Thiscannotbesaidoftheangelssincetheydonot normally possess etheric and physical bodies; neither is it true of animalswho are without the three higher principles of Will, Wisdom and abstractIntelligence. In man, however, the full possibilities of Macrocos- mic self-expression are contained. The purpose of his existence is the unfolding fromwithinofhisMacrocosmicpowers,thathemayinhisturnattaintothestatureofthe Logos of a Solar System, “perfect as his Father which is in Heaven isperfect” 34. One might almost assume that since the same principles governMacrocosmicandmicrocosmiccreativeprocesses,repeatedincarnationprovidesthetrainingandpracticenecessaryforman’slaterMacrocosmicmanifestationofcreativepower.

PARTII

DESCRIPTIONS

T

CHAPTERI

THEGREATERGODS

THESEPHIROTHALHOSTS

HEcontributionofoccultphilosophytotheproblemoftheemanationandconstitutionoftheuniverseisdual.Itconsistsfirstofanaffirmationoftheexistence in Nature of a directive Intelligence, a sustaining Life and a

creativeWill; and second of information concerning the existence, nature andfunctionofthoseindividualembodimentsofthesethreePowersinNature,calledin Egypt and Greece “Gods”, in the EastDevas, and in the West “AngelicHosts”.

Occult philosophy shares with modern science the view that the universeconsistsnotofmatterbutof energy, andadds that theuniverseof force is theKingdomoftheGods.ForfundamentallytheseBeingsaredirectorsofuniversalforces,poweragentsof theLogos,Hisengineers in thegreatcreativeprocess,which is regardedascontinuous.Creativeenergy isperpetuallyoutpoured.Onitswayfromitssourcetomaterialmanifestationasphysicalsubstanceandform,it passes through the bodies and auras of the Gods. In the process it is“transformed”, “stepped down” from its primordial potency. Thus the creativeGodsarealso“transformers”ofpower.

Highestamongst theobjectiveor fullymanifestedGodsare thesevenSolarArchangels, the SevenMighty Spirits before the Throne. These are the sevenViceroysof the threefoldSolarEmperor.AplanetaryScheme35orKingdominthenew-bornuniverseisassignedtoeachoftheSevenfromthebeginning.Eachis a splendid figure, effulgentwith solar light andpower, an emanationof thesevenfold Logos, whose Power, Wisdom and Beauty no single form canmanifest.ThesemightySeven,standingamidstthefirstprimordialflame,shapetheSolarSystemaccording to thedivine“idea”.Theseare the sevenSephirasconcerning whom and their three Superiors, the Supernal Trinity, fullerinformationisofferedinPartIII.Collaboratingwiththem,rankuponrankinavast hierarchy of beings, are the hosts ofArchangels and angelswho “imbueprimordialmatterwiththeevolutionaryimpulseandguideitsformativepowers

inthefashioningofitsproductions”.36

TheGodsdiffer fromman in that in thepresentMaha-Manvantara37 theirwilldoesnotbecomesomarkedlydifferentiatedfromtheOneWill.Thehumansense of separated personality is almost entirely absent in them.Their path ofevolution which, in the present Solar System, does not deeply penetrate thephysicalworldsasdoesthatofman,leadsfrominstinctivetoself-consciousco-operationwiththeOneWill.Occultscienceteaches,however,thatinprecedingorsucceedingperiodsofmanifestationtheyeitherhavebeenorwillbemen.H.P.Blavatskysays:

“ThewholeKosmosisguided,controlled,andanimatedbyalmostendlessseriesofHierarchiesofsentientBeings,eachhavingamissiontoperform,and who—whether we give them one name or another, whether we callthemDhyanChohansorAngels—are‘Messengers’,inthesenseonlythatthey are the agents ofKarmic andCosmicLaws.Theyvary infinitely intheirrespectivedegreesofconsciousnessandintelligence;andtocallthemallpureSpirits,withoutanyoftheearthlyalloy‘whichtimeiswonttopreyupon,’isonlytoindulgeinpoeticalfancy.ForeachoftheseBeingseitherwas,orpreparestobecome,aman,ifnotinthepresent,theninapastoracomingcycle(Manvantara).Theyareperfected,whennot incipient,men;and in their higher, less material spheres differ morally from terrestrialhumanbeingsonlyinthattheyaredevoidofthefeelingofpersonality,andof the human emotional nature—two purely earthly characteristics. Theformer,or the ‘perfected,’havebecome free from these feelings,because(a) they have no longer fleshly bodies—an ever-numbing weight on theSoul;and(b)thepurespiritualelementbeingleftuntrammelledandmorefree,theyarelessinfluencedbyMayathanmancaneverbe,unlessheisanAdeptwho keeps his two personalities—the spiritual and the physical—entirely separated.The incipientMonads,havingneveryethad terrestrialbodies,canhavenosenseofpersonalityorEGO-ism.Thatwhichismeantby ‘personality’ being a limitation and a relation, or, as defined byColeridge, ‘individualityexisting in itselfbutwithanatureasaground,’thetermcannotofcoursebeappliedtonon-humanEntities;but,asafactinsisteduponbygenerationsofSeers,noneof theseBeings,highor low,haveeitherindividualityorpersonalityasseparateEntities,i.e.,theyhavenoindividualityinthesenseinwhichamansays,‘Iammyselfandnooneelse’;inotherwords,theyareconsciousofnosuchdistinctseparatenessas

men and things have on earth Individuality is.the characteristic of theirrespectiveHierarchies,notoftheirunits;andthesecharacteristicsvaryonlywiththedegreeoftheplanetowhichtheseHierarchiesbelong;thenearerto the regionofHomogeneityand theOneDivine, thepurerand the lessaccentuated is that individuality in the Hierarchy. They are finite in allrespects, with the exception of their higher principles—the immortalSparksreflectingtheUniversalDivineFlame,individualisedandseparatedonlyon thespheresofIllusion,byadifferentiationas illusiveas therest.They are ‘Living Ones,’ because they are the streams projected on theKosmic screen of Illusion from the absolute life; Beings in whom lifecannotbecomeextinct,beforethefireofignoranceisextinctinthosewhosensethese‘Lives’.”38

TWOSTREAMSOFEVOLVINGLIFE

Theconcept,foundeduponoccultresearch,ofcertainOrdersoftheAngelicHostsascreativeanddirectiveIntelligences,expressionsofaspectsoftheDivinenatureandconsciousness,Lordsof thesubtleelementsofearth,water,airandfireandGodsofregionsoftheEarth,differsinonerespectatleastfromthatofcertainschoolsofChristianthought.Investigationdoesnotsupporttheviewthatangelsaredeceasedhumanbeings.Onthecontrary,itrevealsthathumannatureandhumancharacterundergonochangewhateverimmediatelyafterdeath;thattemperament,likesanddislikes,gifts,capacities,andforthemostpartmemory,at first remain unchanged. According to the Bible, angels were in existencebeforethedeathofthefirstman.TheywerepresentwhensentencewaspasseduponAdamandEve,andonewasplacedwithflamingsword“tokeepthewayof the Tree of Life”.39 There would seem, therefore, to be no scripturalfoundationforthebeliefthatdeathtransformsmenintoangels.Indeed,speakingofman,St.Paulsays:“Thoumadesthimalittlelowerthantheangels.”40

TheBiblicalaccountoftheangelsasministersandmessengersfromGodtoman,appearingtoindividualsintimesofneed, issupportedbytheteachingofoccultphilosophy.So,also,isthevisionofJacobatBethel,inwhichhesaw“aladdersetupon theearth,and the topof it reached toheaven;andbehold theangels of God ascending and descending on it”.41 TheOrder of the angels ishierarchical.Onthelowerrungsoftheangelicladderoflifearethelessernaturespirits,browniesandgnomes, associatedwith theelementof earth; fairies and

sylphswiththatofair;undinesornereidswithwater;andsalamanderswithfire.Above them, as previously stated, are angels andArchangels in an ascendingscaleofevolutionarystature,reachinguptotheSevenMightySpiritsbeforetheThrone.

Countless in their numbers, innumerable in their Orders and degrees, theGods dwell in the superphysical worlds, each Order performing its particulartask, each possessing specific powers and each presenting a characteristicappearance.Thewholeconstitutesaraceofevolvingbeingsatpresentpursuinganevolutionarypathwaywhich isparallel to thatofman,andwhichwithhimusesthisplanetandSolarSystemasafieldofactivityandunfoldment.

THEAPPEARANCEOFTHEGREATERANDTHELESSERGODS

Aswill be seen from the descriptionswhich follow and the illustrations inPartV,theangelicformisfoundeduponthesameArchetypeordivine“idea”asis that ofman.Theoutlines, however, are less clearlydefined, thebodies lesssubstantial,suggestingflowingforcesratherthansolidforms.AngelsthemselvesdifferinappearanceaccordingtotheOrdertowhichtheybelong,thefunctionswhichtheyperformandthelevelofevolutionatwhichtheystand.

Brownies, elves and gnomes appear in Western countries much as aredescribed in folk-lore. In some Eastern and Central and South Americancountriestheirformsaremorearchaic,andevengrotesque.Undinesornereids,associated with the element of water, resemble beautiful, and generallyunclothed, female figures, femininity being suggested by roundness of form,there being, as far as I have found, differences of polarity but no sexdifferentiationintheKingdomoftheGods.Varyinginheightfromafewinchesto twoor three feet, undines are tobe seenplaying in the sprayofwaterfalls,reclininginthedepthsofdeeppoolsorfloatingswiftlyoverthesurfaceofriverandlake.Fairiesandsylphs,associatedwiththeelementofair,generallyappeartoclairvoyantvisionmuchasrepresentedinfairy-tale.Theylooklikebeautifulmaidenswithbrightly-colouredwings,notusedforflightsincethesebeingsfloatswiftlyorslowlyatwill,theirrosy,glowingformspartlyconcealedbygossamer,force-built“garments”.Salamanders,associatedwiththeelementoffire,appearas if built of flame, the form constantly chang- ing but suggestive of humanshape, theeyesalightwith fieryPower.Thechinandears are sharplypointed

and the “hair” frequently streams back from the head, appearing like tonguesofflame,asthesalamandersdivesteeplyintotheflamesofPhysicalfiresandflythrough them.Variationsof these forms are tobe seen indifferent countries oftheworldandindifferentpartsofthesamecountry.Whereunspoilt,andnottoohighly populated, the countryside of England is rich in fairy life, descriptionsbeinggiveninPartII,ChapterIV.

THEABODEOFTHEGODS

TheGodsknowthesun,physicalandsuperphysical,astheheartandsourceof all power and life within the Solar System. From that heart, the vitalisingenergies which are the life “blood” of the solar and planetary “body” of theLogos are continually outpoured andwithdrawn. In bringing the universe intoexistence,He,theSolarLogos,“breathes”forthHiscreativepower,whichflowsto theveryconfinesofHissystem,causing thematerialuniverse toappear.Atthe end of creative Day, He “breathes” in, His power is withdrawn and thematerialuniversedisappears,re-absorbedintoTHATfromwhichallcameforth.Thisoutbreathingandinbreathingofthesolarlifeandenergyisrhythmical.Theonemajorcreative“Word”orchordoftheSolarSystemconsistsofinnumerablefrequencies,differencesofvibratoryrateproducingdifferencesofsubstanceandform.Thegreat raceof theGods lives and evolves amid this universe of out-rushingandreturningforce.

MOUNTAINGODS

On a single planet such as our Earth, Solar Archangels and angels arerepresentedbycorrespondingplanetaryGods.InadditiontothesemajorcreativeIntelligences, there are the angels presiding over divisions and areas of thesurfaceoftheEarth.TheyarecalledLandscapeAngelsandarepartlyconcernedwithcreativeandevolutionaryprocesses in themineralandplantkingdomsofNature. A mountain is a living, evolving organism, a body, as indeed is thewhole

Earth, inwhichtheThreeAspectsof theLogosareincarnate.Atleast threeprocesses are occurring within and about every mountain: the creation andevolution by the action of the DivineWill-Thought of atoms, molecules andcrystalsofwhichthemountainisbuilt,thevivificationofsubstanceandformby

theindwellingDivineLifeandtheawakeninganddevelopmentoftheincarnatemineral consciousness. In each of these, Nature is assisted by hosts of naturespiritsandGodsworkingunderthedirectionofaresponsibleOfficial,whoisthemountainGod.Whenapeakispartofarange,thewholerangeinitsturnwillbepresidedoverbyafarmorehighlyevolvedBeingofthesameOrderastheGodsofsinglepeaks.

The appearance of these Beings is most magnificent, as is shown in theillustrationsinPartVofthisbook,farfromadequatethoughtheybedespitetheartist’s skill. In height colossal, often ranging from thirty to sixty feet, themountainGod is surrounded on every side by outrushing, brilliantly colouredauricforces.Theseflowoutfromthecentralforminwaves,eddiesandvortices,varying continuously in colour, in response to changes of consciousness andactivity. The face is generally more clearly visible than the rest of the form,which not infrequently is veiled by the outflowing energies. The features arealwaysstronglyyetbeautifullymodelled.Thebrowisbroad, theeyeswidesetand ablaze with power and light. Whilst in man the heart and solar plexuschakrasaredistinct,inmountainandotherGodstheyaresometimesconjoinedtoformabrilliantforce-centre,oftengoldenincolour,fromwhichmanyofthestreamsofpowerariseandflowforth.Onoccasionsthesestreamstaketheformofgreatwingsstretchedoutforhundredsofyardsoneithersideofthemajesticfigure.

WhilstallsuchGodslivetheirownintenselyvividlifeamongsttheirpeersinthe higher superphysical worlds, one part of their attention is almostcontinuously turned towards the mountain below, into the sleepingconsciousnessand lifeofwhich theycontinuallydirect streamsof stimulating,quickening force. Occasionally, in order to perform its awakening functionsmore quickly and effectively, a God will descend deep into the mento-astraldouble of themountain, its potent energies unifiedwith the creative forces ofwhich themountain substanceand formareproducts, its lifeblendedwith theindwellingLifeanditsconsciousnessonewiththeincarnate,DivineMind.Afteratimeitreappearsandresumesitsstationhighabovethepeak.

AsstatedabovetheGodsofsinglepeaksaresubordinatetoastillgreaterGodwhich,thoughlargerandmorebrilliant,resemblesitssubordinatesandperformssimilarfunctionsforthewholemountainrangeandsurroundinglandscape.SuchgreatGodsofNaturearenotusuallyinterestedinman,neitherdotheydisplayknowledge of human life and modes of thought. Intensely concentrated upon

their task, they are generally remote and impassive, even as are the snowcladpeaks.Certainof them,however,wouldseemtohavehadcontactwithmeninearlier civilisations, to have retained interest in human evolution and to bewilling, on occasion, to inspire and advise human individuals and groupsresponsivetotheirinfluence.

MESSAGESFROMTHEHEIGHTS

AmongstthemanymountainGodsobservedintheSierraNevadaMountainsinCalifornia, thetwopresentlydescribedshowedinterest inandknowledgeofman.OfthefirstoftheseGods,Iwroteatthetimeofobservation:

Thegreatsphereofhis42outerauragleamswhiteassunlitsnow-fieldsacrosswhichhemovesmajestically.Withinthewhiteradiance,andpartiallyveiledbyit,shinethedeepgreensofthecypresstrees,andwithintheseagainthegoldengloryofthenoondaysun.Thenglowsarosylightofsoftesthue,nextazureblueandlast,allwhiteandradiant,theGodlikeform.

The face is moulded in strength, square-jawed and powerful. The “hair”resemblesflickering,backward-sweepingflamesandintheairaboveacrownofupward-rushing,radiantenergiesflasheswiththebrightlycolouredjewelsofhisthoughts.

An attempt to discover something of the content of his consciousness and,more particular, his views concerning the Gods, visible Nature and the idealrelation ofman thereto, produces uponme the impression of the utterance ofsuccessiveprinciples,eachfollowedbyaprofoundstillnessinwhichtheideaisdweltuponandassimilated.TheGodthusseemsto“say”:

“Theglobeisalivingbeingwithincarnatepower,lifeandconsciousness.TheEarthbreathes. Itsheartbeats. It is thebodyofaGodwho is theSpiritof theEarth. Rivers are as its nerves, oceans great nerve-centres.Mountains are thedenserstructureofthegiantwhoseouterformisman’sevolutionaryfield,whoseinnerlifeandpotentenergiesaretheabidingplaceoftheGods.

“TheapproachtoNaturebymodernmanisalmostexclusivelythroughactionand his outer senses. Too few among her human devotees approach her instillness, with outer senses quieted and inner sense aroused. Few, therefore,discovertheGoddessherselfbehindherearthlyveil.

“There is avalue in the active life, apower andabeauty inNature’soutergarb.Power fargreater, andbeauty fardeeper, liebeneathherveil,only tobedrawnasidebysilentcontemplationofherhiddenlife.

“The heart of Nature, save for its rhythmic pulse, abides ln silence. Thedevotee at Nature’s shrine must approach her altar reverently and with quietmindifhewouldfindherbeatingheartandknowthepowerwithintheform.

“Thedoorwayofhertempleexistsandistobefoundineverynaturalform.Contemplation of a single flower may lead the seeker through. A plantdisplayingNature’ssymmetry,a tree,amountainrange,asinglepeak, flowingriver,a thunderingcascade—eachandallof thesewillserve thecontemplativesoulofmanasentrancetotherealmoftheRealwhereinNature’sSelfabides.

“In contemplation of Nature’s outward forms, the doorway to her templeshouldbeapproached.Self-identificationwithher innerLife,deep response toher beauty without and within—these are the means of entry to her inmostShrine.

“Within,awaittheHighGods,thetimelessOnes,theeverlastingPriests,whoministerthroughoutcreativeDaywithinthetemple,whichisthenaturalworld.

“Few,fartoofew,havefoundentrancetheresinceGreecebecamearuinandRomefellintodecay.TheGreciansofolddweltinsimplicity.Complexitieshadnot yet appeared. Human character was direct, human life simple and humanminds,ifsomewhatprimitive,attunedtotheUniversalSoul.

“Thewheelrevolves.Thegoldendaysreturn.Naturecallsagaintomanwho,as he hears, endeavours to respond. Man has passed through the cycle ofdarkness which followed the decay of Rome. Yet, involved in increasingcomplexities,hehas losthiscontactwithNature’shidden life.Toregain it,allthat dulls the senses, everything gross, everything impure and all indulgencemust be left behind. The divine heart of Life must be approached in silentcontemplation and single-mindedness; thus only may that heart be found.” Asecond mountain God whose picture appears on Plate 15, was in its turndescribed at the time and as follows: There comes a greatwhite angel of theheightsshiningwiththelightofsunshineuponsnow.Oneverysidehisfar-flungauragleamswithbrillianthues,orderedinsuccessivebandsfromcentralformtoaura’s edge, pale rose, pale blue, soft green and purple. From his head awideningstreamofwhiteandfieryforcearisesandfrombehindtheformflow

wavesofpowersuggestingauricwings.

Thefaceisstrong,virile,masculine.Thebrowisbroad,theeyeswideapartandalightwithpower.The“hair”isformedofflashesofflame,likefierypowershootingupwardsfromthehead.Thenoseandchinaredelicatelyyetstronglymodelled,thelipsfull,thewholefaceinstinctwiththemajestyandpowerofthemountainrange.Theformitselfisveiledbystreamsofwhite,flowingenergy.Atintervals,throughouttheformandoutward-flowingpowerthereflashesawhiteradiance,dazzlinglybright,asofthesunlitsnows.

He answers my call for light, “speaking” as if in a deep, resonant bass,43vibrantasifwiththepoweroftheEarthitself:

“TheGodsawaittheconsciousreunionofthemindofmanwiththeUniversalMind.Humanityawakensslowly.Matter-blindedthroughcenturies,fewmenasyetperceivetheMindwithinthesubstance,theLifewithintheform.

“In searchof power andwealth,menhave traversed thewholeEarth, havepenetratedthewilds,scaledthepeaksandconqueredthepolarwastes.Letthemnowseekwithintheform,scaletheheightoftheirownconsciousness,penetrateits depths, in search of that inner Power and Life by which alone they maybecomestronginwillandspirituallyenriched.

“HewhothusthrowsopenhislifeandmindtotheUniversalLifeandMindindwellinginallthings,willenterintouniontherewithandtohimtheGodswillappear.

“Lethimwithfullintentofmindandwillthusmeditate:

‘Poweruniversal,

Lifeindwelling,

Mindall-pervading,

IamonewithThee.

‘GodsofPower,LifeandMind,

Igreetyou.

IntheSelfoftheUniverse,weareone.

IamthatSelf,thatSelfamI.’”

O

CHAPTERII

THEEARTH’SANGELICHIERARCHIES

ONESTUPENDOUSWHOLE

CCULT science affirms that the universe, as spirit andmatter, life andform,consciousnessandvehicles,withallitsconstituentsandinhabitants,isasingleorganism,alivingunity.Allindividualsareascentres,organs

orcells inahigherBeing,ofwhomtheyareamanifestationandapart.Thesehigher Beings in their turn are expressions of the power, the life and theconsciousness of still more highly evolved Intelligences. This hierarchicalsystemculminates inoneall-inclusiveAll-Being, thesummationandsynthesisofallcreation,thesupremeDeity,theOneAlone.

As all the atoms, cells and organs of the human body are unified in thatorganism, soallbeingsareunifiedwithin theoneall-embracingdivinePower,Life andConsciousness and itsvariousvehicles, from themost tenuous to themost dense. Those vehicles in their turn constitute the visible and invisibleuniversewhichiscreatedbytheOnePower,sustainedbytheOneLife,shaped,directed and transformed by the One Intelligence, ordered by One Law andcomposed,fundamentally,ofOneElement.

Physically, the universe displays exuberant variety and richness ofindividualityofapparentlyseparatebeingsandforms.Superphysically,however,theunifying,vitalprinciplebeginstobeperceived.Spiritually,allisseentobetheproductandexpressionofonedeific,creativePowerundertheoperationofoneimmutableLaw.

THESCREENOFTIMEANDSPACE

Ananalogymayperhapsbe taken from thecinema.Numerouscontinually-movingformsappearon thescreen. If thebeambetweentheprojectorand thescreen be observed, especially if the picture be coloured, only the changes incolour, light and shade can be perceived. These changes, in their turn, areproducedbythepassageinfrontofthesourceoflightofthefilmonwhichthe

originalpicturesweretaken.Thisfilmitself,thoughinvisibletotheaudience,isthe factor which determines the nature of the phenomena appearing on thescreen.Thefiguresonthescreen, thechangesandthemovements in thebeamandthepicturesonthefilmstripireallnumerousanddiverse.Behindthemall,however,isthesinglelightbywhichthepicturesthemselvesareproduced,andwithoutwhichtheycouldnotbemadetoappear.

If the analogy—admittedly not quite perfect—be applied to the phenomenarevealedtomanthroughhissenses, thespace-timeuniversecorrespondstothescreen. The beam represents creative energy emitted from its Source, parsingthrough the superphysical worlds to produce the visible universe. The lensrepresents Creative Mind, through which Archetypes are focussed on to theuniversalscreen.Thefilmcorrespondstothearchetypal“forms”andthesinglelightrepresentstheprimaryeffectoftheactivityoftheOneCreativePower(thecurrent) bywhich all thingsweremade. Just as the figures on the screen, thebeam, the lens, the rollsof film, the lightandelectricalcurrent, areallpartofone co-ordinated scheme for the projection of pictures, so all the apparentlyseparated portions of the universe are, in reality, parts of a singlemechanism.The function of this animate “machine” charged with life-force is to create,project into matter and ultimately perfect myriads of previously-conceivedsubstances,objectsandbeings.

SOLARARCHANGELS

Thisprincipleofunityamidstdiversity iswellexemplifiedbytheKingdomof the Gods. The totality of the Angelic Hosts and nature spirits of a SolarSystem is amanifestation of one SolarArchangel of unimaginable splendour,withinwhomall angels live,moveandhave theirbeing.From this centreandsourceoftheirexistenceallhaveemanated,andintoitallwillultimatelyreturn.

In order to manifest, the One Supreme Being becomes expressed in threemodes of activity, Three Aspects, each of which may be presumed to findexpression as an archangel only slightly less great than theOneAlone.TheseThreearecreative,preservingandtransformingAspects,masculine,androgyneand feminine creative potencies, and in their representative and presidingArchangelsoneofthoseforceswillpredominate.AlthoughthreemightyBeings,they are also projections and expressions of the Primordial One. These threeEmanations in their turn unite in every possible combination to produce a

sevenfold self-expression of the Divine Monad. Each such expression isrepresentedintheAngelicKingdombyaloftyArchangel,andallthesetogetherarereferredtoinChristianityastheSevenMightySpiritsbeforetheThrone,andelsewhere as the Seven Archangels of the Face, the Cosmocratores, theSephiroth.

The creative impulse shines forth as light from theOne, through theThreeand theSeven toproduce, at thehighest spiritual levels andunder the lawsofnumberandharmony,theidealforms,theArchetypesofeverylivingthinginallkingdoms of Nature, including the human and the angelic. An ArchangelpresidesovereachstageoftheprojectionoftheArchetype.Ateverydegreeofdensification,ineachsuccessivelydenserplaneofNature,angelsofappropriateOrdersembodythepowerandintentoftheCreativeWill-Thoughtandassistinitsexpressionasevolvingforms.Thishierarchicalsystemobtainsthroughoutalllevels, each of the lower groups being an expression of a single higherIntelligence.

On the astral and etheric planes,44 non-individualised nature spirits are thelowestOrder in the hierarchy of theAngelicHosts. In their purely instinctiveresponse to the will-thought of their seniors, and in their apparently aimless,thoughunconsciouslypurposeful,play,theycorrespondsomewhattothevariousshades and colours moving in the beam of the cinema projector, the visibleuniversecomingintoexistenceastheresultoftheircreativeactivity.

This hierarchical method of self-expression by the primordial, deificPrinciple, is also in operation through Orders of angelic directors of theevolutionoflifeandforminareasofdifferingdimensions.AsingleArchangelthuspresidesover theSolarSystemasawhole.Eachof itsmajorparts isalsounder the direction of an Intelligence of appropriate evolutionary stature. OurEarth, for example, as a physical unit composed of earth, water, air, fire andetheranditssuperphysicalplanesandlife,isavehiclefortheArchangeloftheplanet.ForthisBeing,eachofthephysicalandsuperphysicalplanesorspheres—seven in all—which together constitute the whole Earth, is a vehicle ofconsciousness. The vast company of Solar and Planetary angelic beings issometimesreferredtoastheArmyoftheLightandtheHostsoftheLogos.

PLANETARYARCHANGELS

TheArchangelsorSpiritualRegentsoftheplanets,eachofwhommaintainsanAmbassador and an “Embassy” on Earth, have been referred to somewhatgraphically asHeavenly Snails 45 whomove with apparent slowness on theirorbits round the sun, each carrying their physical planet on their back like ahouseorshell.Theastrologicalattributesandpsychological,mentalandspiritualinfluences of heavenly bodies emanate in largemeasure from these ensoulingIntelligences.

The Archangel of a planet may be regarded as a synthesis of all otherArchangels, angels and nature spirits within the planetary field. ImmediatelybelowtheplanetaryArchangelmayperhapsbeplacedtheArchangelsofeachofthesevenplanesorspheres,all thesubstanceofeachofwhichisavehicleforthe Archangel of that plane. From this it follows that each of the apparentlyindividualangelsofaplaneis.inreality,anexpressionofthepower,thelifeandtheconsciousnessofthatplaneasawholeandofitsArchangel.Comprehensionofthisfundamentalunityisallimportantinachievingcontact,communionandcollaborationwiththegreaterandlesserGods.

Magic, it is said, is the process of producing visible, physical resultsdetermineduponbythetrainedwill-thoughtofthemagicianwhohasfoundtheway to communicate with the appropriate angelic Intelligences and win theircollaboration.Magic has therefore been described as the power to address theGodsintheirowntongues.

THECHERUBIM

The One Law also finds expression in great Archangels of Light and isadministered by them. These are said to be four in number, each withinnumerable subordinates in hierarchical order fulfilling the Law according tothe twofold principle of equilibrium and cause and effect. These Four aresometimescalledtheLipika,46orRecorders,andsometimestheDevarajasofthefourquartersofthecompass,theRulersoftheNorth,theSouth,theEastandtheWest.Theyarepersonified in theEgyptian religionby thegreat law-giverandchronologer, Tehuti and the four Sons ofHorus,Mestha,Hapi, Tuamutef andQebhsennuf;inJudaism47bytheFourHolyLivingCreatures,theCherubim,orsometimesasasingleCherubwithfourfaces—ofaman,aneagle,alionandanox—andbyvariousthreeorfour-headedbeingsinothersystemsofangelology.

In Christianity the Lipika—assigned to the Order of angels known as theWatchers—arepersonifiedas theRecordingAngelwhowrites inagreatbookmen’sdeedsbywhichtheyarejudged.

THEFIERYCROSS

Theideaisnoteasytocomprehendthatdifferentkindsofenergy,eachwithitsownoccultproperties,flowtoandfromthefourdirectionsofspaceandthatanArchangel is stationedat eachquarter asDirectorof that energy. In furtherexplanation it may therefore be said that the Creative Fite is conceived asdescending vertically from zenith to nadir to penetrate hitherto virginal, pre-cosmicsubstanceorspace, regardeddiagrammaticallyashorizontal.Across isthusformed,thepointofpenetrationbeingattheintersectionofthearms.Thispoint in space denotes the centre from which the creative and constructiveprocessarisestotransformchaosintoCosmos.Hereisthecentralsun.Here,theLogosasCreativeIntelligenceandPowerestablishes theCosmicArchetypeorIdeation from which all develops under the rule of Time, or throughoutsuccessivecycles.

Thethought-imbued,descendingCreativeFireradiateshorizontallyfromthepoint of intersection chiefly in the four lateral directions or to the North, theSouth, the East and the West, to which it is self-limited for purposes ofmanifestation.Withtheexistingverticalrays,thesix-armedcrossisthusformed,which is the fiery core of the resultant Cosmos. The Cosmic Christos issymbolicallycrucifieduponthiscrossandthisismirroredintheCrucifixionofthehistoricalChrist.

Each of the six creative rays or six arms of the cross is conceived aspossessing distinctive characteristics which find expression in an Order ofIntelligences. Thus to each quarter is attributed a special influence and anArchangelwith its associatedAngelicHosts, one hierarchy being stationed ateachcorneroftheUniverse,asitwere.EachArchangelisalsoaLordofoneofthefourelements,thefifth,aether,beingassociatedwiththecentreofthecross.Aspreviouslystated,theseIntelligencesaretheSacredFourofWorldReligions,the Mind-born Sons of Brahma and the Four Devarajas of Hinduism, theCherubimand the four-facedArchangelsofKabbalismandJudaism, includingthefoursymbolicanimalsofthevisionofEzekielandassociatedwiththefourEvangelists.

Thecosmic,fierycrossissaidtorevolverounditsverticalaxis,asdoesthephysical Cosmos round its Central Sun. This gyratory motion is reproducedthroughout Nature as the axial revolutions of suns, planets and spinningchemical atoms in which electrons and other particles follow planetary pathsround their nuclei. Solar Systems, both in groups and individually, and theircomponentplanets,alsomovethroughspaceonorbitalpathsroundcentralsuns.

Theseaxialandorbitalmotionsofstellar,solar,planetaryandatomicbodiesarephysicalmanifestationsoftherevolutionsroundthecentralSpiritualSunatthe nave or hub, of the six-armed cosmic, fiery cross of three dimensions ofwhichtheswastikaisatwo-dimensionalsymbol.Theswastikaisanequal-armedcross with short secondary arms at right angles to the primary ones. Thesehooks, as they are sometimes called, represent the flames and sparks whichstreambackwardsasthefiery,fohatic48crossrevolvescontinuouslythroughoutcreativeDay.

Vortices, cosmic,nebular, stellar, solar,planetaryandatomic,whirlwinds inspace,maelstromsinmatter—andperhapsthechakrasofanimalsandmen—areproduced by this vast circumgyration of the cosmic cross of Creative Fire.“Fohat,” it issaid,“digsthroughspacesevenholes.”49Fohat,however, isnotelectrical energy alone. It is endowedwith intelligence. It is, in fact, aBeing,thoughinconceivableassuchbyman,anArchangelofFire,averitableGod.Theverticaldescentoffierypower,ofhorizontalradiationsintothefourquartersofthesphericalfield,therevolutionoftheresultantcross,theformationofvorticalcentres at the heart and along the arms and the creation and densification ofuniversesandtheircomponentsaccordingtocruciformandvorticaldesigns—allthis isdirectedby the so-calledSevenSons (andBrothers)ofFohat, the greatGods of the six directions of space, theCosmocratores, theArchangels of theFace,theSephiroth.

THECOSMICCRUCIFIXION

TheSeventh,thesynthesis,theCosmicLogos,theSpiritualSun,theChristosbywhomallthingsweremade,isenthronedatthecentre.Thereon,throughoutManvantara, He is voluntarily self-crucified, not in agony and death anddownflowing sweat and blood, but in creative ecstasy and with perpetuallyoutpoured power and life. TheMighty Four, the Cherubim, who are also theRecorders of the activities of the successive Nights and Days down to the

minutesteventsoccurringtothesmallestlives,theLipikaorArchangelsofTimeand Law, are stationed at the extremities of the horizontal arms. These fourcosmicBeingsatthearmsofthehorizontalcrossarethemaster-mathematicians,asitwere,whocomprehendtheinconceivablecomplexityoftheeverchanging-andever-growingnetworkofthekarmas50ofalluniverses,planetsandbeings.SincerepresentativesoftheseAngelsofkarmaadministerthekarmiclawonthisplanetinordertoeffectthegreatestpossibleevolutionaryadvancementandthestrictest justice for every individual, they and their planetary agents, thekarmadevas,mustbeincludedamongsttheAngelicHierarchiesofourEarth.

NATIONALANGELS51

The whole human race is presided over by a lofty Archangel who exertscontinually a spiritualising influence upon theHigher Selves of allmen. ThisArchangelofthehumanraceunifiesitselfatthelevelofSpiritualWill,orAtmawitheveryhumanEgo,andbylendingitsownfarmorehighlydevelopedAtmicpowertoeach,enhancesforthemtheinfluenceoftheirownMonadanditsRay.The degree of such enhancement and man’s response thereto varies throughthousands of centuries according to the effect of cyclic progression and theculmination and coincidence of component cycles. Nevertheless it is to beassumed that this ministration continues without intermission throughout thewholeworldperiod52thedurationofwhich,intermsofphysicaltime,hasbeensaidtobeatleastfiftymillionyears.

Eachwell-establishednationissimilarlypresidedoverbyaNationalAngelorArchangelPotentate.This lofty Intelligence is associatedmore especiallywiththeEgosofallmembersofthenation.Itunifiesitselfwitheachandcontinuallyenhances the spiritualpowerand lifeof theEgo.Onoccasion it also sendsanimpulsedowntothepersonalitytoactinamannerwhichwillbestcontributetothefulfilmentofdharma53andevolutiontothestatureoftheperfectman.

ANationalAngelmaybestudiedfromtwodistinctpointsofview.Accordingtooneaspect,hemayberegardedasamemberofthemoreelevatedranksoftheAngelicHierarchywhohasbeenappointedtothishighoffice.Inthatcapacityheworks largely from the level of Spiritual Will, from which he obtains a fullknowledge of the karma54 and the dharma of his nation, and of the idealdevelopmenttowardswhichitispartofhisdutytoguideandinspireitspeople.

Hiswork is toquicken theevolutionofhisnationand to inspire its leaders tomakedecisionswhichwillhelp towards thefulfilmentof thenationaldharma;heseekstominimisetheeffectsoferrorsandtoexercisearestraininginfluence,so that the nationmay not depart unduly from the path leading to its highestdestiny,orfailtotakeitsappointedplaceinthefamilyofnations.

Aspreviouslystated,above theNationalAngelsof theworld there isastillgreater Being, who serves the whole human race on this planet in a mannersimilartothatinwhichtheNationalAngelserveshisparticularrace.Superiortothis Official there are, in all probability, interplanetary Angels who serve thewholeofhumanityinonePlanetaryRound,ChainandScheme55.NodoubtthishierarchicalsystemisextendedtoincludeSolarSystems,andevenCosmoi,allofwhicharelinkedtogetherbyangelicbeingsofincreasingspiritualstature.

AsomewhatsimilarhierarchicalmethodwouldseemtobeemployedbytheadvancedmembersofthehumanraceformingtheGreatWhiteBrotherhoodofAdepts,56whoguideandguardhumanitythroughouttheages.ThereareAdeptsresponsible for the evolution of individual nations, still higher Officials whohavechargeofcontinents,andabovethemthegreatPlanetaryAdept,Ruler,theSpiritualKingwho is theearthlyRepresentativeof theSolarLogos.Completeandperfectco-operationismaintainedbetweenthehumanandangelicbranchesof this Inner Government of the World. In the future, as higher orders ofconsciousnessareunfoldedandawiderrangeofsensoryresponseisdeveloped,the human ministers responsible for the religious, governmental and culturaldevelopment of a nation will doubtless consciously collaborate with theirspiritualsuperiorsinbothhumanandangelichierarchies.Then,atlast,thisearthwillenteruponthelonged-forGoldenAge.

Toreturntotheconditionsofthepresenttime,theinternationalRaceAngelmay be thought of as a weaver who uses as his threads the nationalcharacteristics,thedharmaandthekarmaof thenationsof theworld,weavingthem as the centuries pass into the pattern which the nations will produceaccordingtotheplanheldintheUniversalMind,“thepatternonthemount”.Byhisweavingheisalsodrawingtheracestogether,helpingtoestablishonearththe brotherhood of man. In spite of his mighty power and his perfectunderstandingofthedivinePlan,heseeksneitherfoimposehiswilluponmennortoopposethecollectivewillofanation,howeverwronglythatwillmaybedirected at any particular period. For man must grow by virtue of his own

experienceandtheunfoldinglifewithinhim.

The other aspect from which the National Angel may be studied is moredifficult to understand and to explain, for it pertains to abstract levels ofconsciousness. In addition to theAngel’s life andworkas an individual, he isalso thesummationof thewholenationalconsciousness.ThemillionsofEgosincarnatedinanationtoformthenationalOversoulareunitedinhim.Thethreeaspectsofanation’s life, thenationalkarma,dharmaand consciousness,meetandfindasingleexpressionintheNationalAngel.

UndertheLordsofKarma,theNationalAngelisgrantedacertainamountoflatitudeandcontrolintheworkingoutofthenation’skarma.Hecanconcentrateit,sothatsectionsarepaidoffquicklyorhecanextenditoverlongperiods.Hehas a complete knowledge of his nation’s capacity to endure adversity, of theamount of adverse karma it is capable of bearing without suffering seriousevolutionarydelay.Heisalsoabletobalancethefavourableagainsttheadversekarmaofthenation,tomodifypresentconditionsbydrawingonkarmafromthepast.

Inallthisministration,theAngellookstothefutureandtothefulfilmentofthe national dharma. He not only lends his own power, but also utilises thecapacitiesandcharacteristicsofthenationinguidingittowardsthefulfilmentofits highest destiny. In the realm of Egoic consciousness, he is able at a givenperiodtoaccentuatenationaltraitssothatthenation,ifresponsive,thentendstopursueaparticularcourse.Iftheforcesandqualitiesofapeoplearethoughtofasbeingvisibleintermsofcolour,thenhemaybesaidtocauseaspecialcolourorgroupofcolours toshineoutatcertain timeswithgreater luminosity in theconsciousnessofthenation.

Such, insmallpart, is thenatureand theactivityofanAngel-Ruler.OcculttraditionassignstotheGoddess,PallasAthene,at leastdowntotheendoftheGoldenAge,theofficeofArchangelicRuleroftheGreciannation.

ANGELBUILDERSOFHUMANFORMS

Everyhumanindividualisalsoonoccasionunderthedirectcareofamemberof one of the Orders of the Angelic Hosts. Each cycle of human rebirth ispresided over by members of the Orders of angels which are especiallyassociatedwithman.AsstatedinPartI,ChapterIV,ateachsuccessiverebirth

individualhumanEgos receive the special assistanceof angels responsible fortheconstructionofmental,emotional,ethericandphysicalforms.TheseangelsoperatepartlyunderthedirectionofrepresentativesoftheLipika.Thechoiceofera,continent,nation, religion,parents,environmentandopportunity,sex, typeandconditionofbodyanddegreeofpotentialoractualhealthanddisease,arealldecided according to Law by these presiding Intelligences and correspondingAdeptofficials.Theseveralkarmasof the incarnatingEgo,of thenatalnation,ofmembersofgroupswithwhomtherewillbeassociation,ofthewholefamilyand of the future husband or wife and children, are all fully considered. Theinherent rhythmof theMonad-Ego, theultimatedestinyaccording toMonadictemperamentorRay,thepastkarmaandtheimmediateandfuturemissionsareall reviewed and with unfailing justice themost favourable choices aremadeunderkarmiccircumstances.

SincethenumberofMonadsusingtheEarthasaplanetaryfieldisstatedtobesixtythousandmillion,andallofthosewhoareatpresentpassingthroughthehumankingdomreceivethisministration,angelsoftheOrderresponsibleforthedescentofthehumanEgointoincarnationarethusincludedinthisenumerationoftheangelicpopulationofourglobe.

The functionof these beings is partially described in the above-mentionedChapter.

ANGELSOFRELIGIONS

Each major World Religion has its Archangel and angelic ministrantsappointedbyhighplanetaryOfficials,AdeptandArchangelic.ThehighestoftheArchangelsofReligionspresideoverthereservoirsofspiritualpowerappointedtoeachWorldFaith.Theyconserveandsupplythispowerasitisinvoked,totheend of the maximum effectiveness. Each duly consecrated Temple, Mosque,Cathedral, Abbey, Church and Oratory is placed under the direction of apresiding angel of theOrder associatedwithWorldReligions.These conserveboththepowerapportionedtotheparticularedificeandthatwhichisgeneratedat the ceremony of Consecration. They also receive and direct the uprisingstreams of human aspiration, worship and prayer and the power, force anddevotionevokedbyceremonial.Inaddition,theytransmittheresponsesfromtheDeity,theWorldTeacher,theAngelicHostsandMembersoftheCommunionofSaints,togetherwiththedescendingpowerfromthereservoir.

The supreme Teacher of Angels and of Men, known in the East as theBodhisattvaand in theWest as the LordChrist, has underHis direction, it issaid, great companies ofArchangels and angels,who find inHis service theircontinual delight. In His perpetual ministration to all mankind and to themembers of the angelic and sub-human kingdoms,He sends out according totheir needs great streams of power,wisdom, blessing, inspiration, healing andlove.Heemployshostsofangelstoconserve,directandapplytheseexpressionsofHislovingcompassionforallthatlives.

Angelsalsoattendreligiousservicesforpurposesofdevotion,andcertainofthemmaybeseenreverentlyhoveringwithintheradiancewhichsurroundstheconsecratedElements.

The Eucharistic Ceremony is under the direction of an exalted Angel,sometimescalledtheAngeloftheEucharist.AtthemomentoftheConsecrationof the Elements, a gloriousAngelic Being in the likeness of the Lord Christ,known as the Angel of the Presence, descends upon the Altar as His angelicrepresentative. At the chanting of the Preface, when reference is made to theNine Orders of the Angels recognised in Christian angelology, who are noneother thantheSephi-rothalAngels,arepresentativeofeachOrderrespondstotheInvocationandbestowsthepower, lightandbenedictionofhisOrderuponOfficiants,congregation,Churchandsurroundingregions.57

OtherWorldReligionshaveequallytheassistanceofappointedOrdersoftheAngelicHosts.ThegreatHindumantric58ceremony,knownastheGayatri,callsdownSolarpowerandistheoccasionforministrationtomankindbyArchangelsandangelsespeciallyassociatedwiththesun.59

All other valid (occultly effective and accepted by Adept and ArchangelOfficials)ceremonialOrdersthroughouttheworld,andespeciallythosewhich,like Freemasonry, originated in the Lesser andGreaterMysteries and are stillrepresentative of them, also receive the benediction, the presence and the co-operationofangelsandArchangels.

GROUPSOULANGELS

The evolving, conscious life of the animal, plant, mineral and elementalkingdomsofNature, aspreviously stated, isunder thedirectionof appropriate

Orders of angels. This life is not individualised, as is the case in the humankingdom, where each human being is a fully self-conscious, responsibleindividual.60VastareasoftheEarthwithitsmineralcontents,largenumbersoftrees,plantsandinsects,andsmallernumbersofanimalsandbirds,arephysicalvehicles for a specific, ensouling life which is called a Group Soul. TheevolutionofGroupSoulsreachesitsapotheosisintheanimalkingdom,inwhichthenumberofphysicalrepresentativesbecomessmallerandsmalleruntilatlasttheprocessofindividualisation—generallyofadomesticanimal—occursandahuman soul is born. This aeonic unfoldment and development is continuouslysupervised and aided by angelic minis- trants, amongst whom are those whodirect the process of the divisionof the animalGroupSoul into single humanentities.61

THEINSECTKINGDOM

An Angelic Order exists which has evolved through the insect-branch ofNature.UniversalMindcontainstheideationofallpossiblemodesandformsofmanifestation. The primordial ideation and Archetype includes the insectkingdom in all its immense variety. Monads evolve through that kingdomultimately to become Solar and Cosmic Archangels associated, though notexclusivelywith,thatcreativeRay.

If, in viewof the fact that certain insects are inimical toman, this conceptshould appear strange, itmust be remembered that parasitism, for example, isonly loathsome when the host is conscious of disequilibrium set up by theparasite.The typesmostobjectionable inman’s eyes, thedisease-carrying andtheblood-sucking,arenomorerepulsiveinrealitythananyotherparasite.Sinceparasitismistheprinciplebywhichphysicallifeisenabledtopersist,logicallynoindividualparasitecanbecondemned,howevermuchitsdepredationsmustbe resisted.The inherent divinityof themore that of thosewhich appear uglyandarehurtful toman.Tomanyminds, thebeautyof thedragonfly, themothandthebutterfly,wouldbetheiijustification.

Just as Monads, manifested through other facets of divine ideation, areguarded and aidedby their evolutionary seniors, so are thosewho,when theirRaysfirsttouchthephysicalworld,findtheirembodimentasthousandsoftinyinsects.Fromthenonthroughouttheirupwardjourney,whichwillculminatein

becomingaperfected,divinebeingononeoftheSevenRays62intowhich, theinsect kingdom, like every other, is classifiable, they are the subject ofministrationbytheirseniors.Theypasstheirphysicalexistenceandachieveallthat is desired of them by passage through that kingdom as butterflies, bees,beetles,antsorother leadingexamplesof the insectRay types,andpasson tothesuperphysicalworldsthroughwhichfirstasnaturespiritsandlaterasrupa63and arupa devas, they ascend to Archangelic heights and beyond. Monadspassing through the insect kingdom and the forms which they ensoul aretherefore of equal importancewith all othermanifestations, facets,modes andforms of divine existence. Presiding over their Rays, their Orders and theirspeciesareArchangelsandangels,whonotonlyshepherdtheindwellinglifebutpreserve and fashion to greater beauty the insect form. Their presence asguardiansand tutorsstimulates intoaction thenatural instinctof thenumerousspecies to pursue thosephysical habits bywhich thegenus is perpetuated, thestages of gestation are successfully passed through, food is found, mating isperformedandeggsaredeposited.

The mass instinct or race memory which leads each variety to pursue itsappropriatemodes of life is stimulated and directed by the angel tutors of theinsect kingdom of Nature. In some cases, in earlier Manvantaras theythemselves have evolved through that kingdom and know well its ways andneeds.Suchangelswouldbeembodiments,howevertenuoustheirforms,ofthataspectoftheOneMindwhichfindsexpressionandexpansioninandthroughtheinsectworld. The all-protective,maternalMind cares for its progeny in everyrealm,partlybyenclosingitwithinitsprotectiveandguidingthoughtandpartlybytheministrationsofcertainOrdersoftheAngelicHosts.TheGroupSoulsofinsects,asalsoofbirds,whichfindembodimentinverylargenumbersofforms,areallunderthedirectionofseniorangelofficials,eachsupportedorassistedbyjuniormembers of its ownOrder.Under this protection and tuition thewholeinsect kingdom, like every other, evolves to higher states, to more beautifulformsandtoincreasedintelligence.

The development towhich this process leads inRounds andChainswhichfollowthepresentFourth(ofeach)canonlybeassumed.Thereis,forexample,a possibility, supported by hints in occult literature, that so high a degree ofdevelopment of insect mind and form could be reached that individualisationcouldoccurandfurtherevolutionbecontinuedinthatform.Thisobtainsinthepresent ascent from the human to the superhuman kingdoms when the same

physicalformisused,ifoneisretained,orthesamekindofformisassumed,ifanewoneistaken.Admittedly,theideaofaninsect,butterfly,ant,beeorbeetleaslargeorasintelligentasmodernmanmightregardhimselftobe,mayatfirstseem fantastic. If, however, one grants the prolonged continuance of theevolutionary processes observable throughout Nature and the existence andactionofbothUniversalMindanditsangelicembodiments,thenthereisatleastnothingillogicalinthesupposition.

Beelzebub, the so-called, if mis-called, God of Flies 64 may perhaps beregarded as an enemy of a human race which suffers from certain classes ofinsects, but if thought of as aLord of Scarabs65or, indeed, of all insect life,Beelzebub, thus conceived, is divine rather than Satanic. It is sometimesnecessarytodivestoneselfofcertainpreconceptionsinordertobereceptivetotruth.ThisappliesespeciallytothepopularideasofsuchpostulationsasSatan,MolochandBeelzebubasDirectorsofprocessesandLordsofcreatureswhichappeareviltoman;fortheinvolutionaryprocedurewhichsuchimaginarybeingspartly personify is as important as the evolutionary process for which it is apreparation.Beesgatherhoneyandso feedman; theypollinate flowersand inthisway also feedman.Bees sting in self-protection and their sting is painfulandcanbemortal toman,but theyshouldnot thereforeberegardedasevil inthemselves.

ADEVAOFTHEBEEKINGDOM66

Myownobservationshave ledme toabelief in theexistenceofprotectiveand directive angel guardians of bees. Once, whilst watching some hives, Ibecameawareofaveryloftyangelestablishedatthelevelofabstractthought,whose aura displayed the typical colours of the bee body sublimated to thehigher mental level of intensity and delicacy of light and colour. ThisIntelligenceappearedtobeanagentofanArchangelpresidingoverthewholeofbeelife,consciousness,formandevolutionuponthisplanet.Mynotesmadeatthetimestatethatahierarchyofangelsservesunderthis

Archangelandisrepresentedattheethericlevelbythenaturespiritbuildersofthephysicalformsofbees.Therewassuchanangelconnectedwiththehivesatwhich this studywasmade, andpresumably therewouldbeonewitheveryactive hive. These angels closely resemble other angels associated with the

subhumankingdomsofNatureintemperamentandappearance,butyellow,goldanddarkbrownspredominateintheirauras.Theyseemtoregardtheevolutionof the bee as of very great importance and to take seriously, though joyously,their work of directing, guarding and quickening the evolution of beeconsciousness.Theyareincontinuouscontactwiththeirsuperiorsand,throughthem,withtheplanetaryArchangelorOverlordofbees.

Thequeenbeeinahiveshowsastrallyasagoldencentreofglowinglightandcolourwithintheluminousauraofthehive.Sheshinesthereinasanucleus,andisacentreof life,superphysicallyaswellasphysically.Forcesarecontinuallyflowing through her into the hive group soul; these consist of life-forces andcertainelectro-magnetic,creativeenergiesforwhichsheisacentreorfocusinthehive.Theseforcesflowoutwardsfromthecentreinminuteripplesandthisceaseless movement produces a superphysical sound not unlike that of thebuzzingofthebees.Theshapeoftheauraofthehiveandcommunityisthatofthe old-fashioned straw hive, i.e., a pointed dome with a flat base. Each beeappears to superphysical vision as a speck or point of light, the queen’s aurabeinglargerandbrighterthanthatoftheotherbees.

Theangelappearstoworkespeciallyforthoseofhischargeswhoareatthelarvaphase and to exercise a verydistinct anddefinite protecting andguidingfunction at that stage, almost as thoughbees on this planetwerenot yet quitecapable, without such help, of passing through all the growth processes afterhatching. The angel also influences the selection, special feeding anddevelopmentofthequeenandmakesthenecessarylinksbetweenthepermanentatoms,67thebeeover-soulandtheselectedqueen.

The consciousness of the bee is instinctive and the many evidences, ofoitlered community life amongst bees result from a high development of thatinstinct, rather than of intelligence. Here, again, the work of the angel is ofconsiderableimportanceinawakeningtheinstinctsofthedifferentgroupsinthecommunity and in arousing the impulse towards certain courses of conduct.Broadly,onemightsaythatthequeenisthelifecentreofthecommunityandtheangel the directing intelligence. He unifies his mind with the groupconsciousnessofthehiveandistosomeextentimprisonedtherein,submittingtothat limitation for the sakeof the service it enableshim to render.Outside thehive,however,hehasacertainmeasureoffreedomofconsciousnessthoughatthe emotional andmental levels he seemspermanently attached to it, as if his

complete withdrawal would mean an absence of control, and consequentdisorderinthecommunity.Underthislimitationthereisnosenseofrestriction;onthecontrary,thereisanabsorbinginterestanddelightinthework,thejoyofthecraftsmanandtheartist.Theangelisresponsibleforthedevelopmentofbothlifeandform,andishappyintheknowledgethatheishelpingtoperfecttheseandisplayinghispartinthegreatevolutionaryplan.Justasplantsandtreesaredeveloping emotion, the bee is developing mind. The queen represents thenascenthigher,abstractmind,theworkersthelower,concretemind,thedronesthe creative principle. The creative urge is experienced as instinct, rather thandesire; feelingexists,but is reduced to aminimum,as if it had longagobeensublimated.

Theangel,fromwhomIsoughtcounsel,indicatedthatattemptsbymantoco-operate with his kingdom were welcomed and expressed the hope that theyforeshadowedtheapproachofaneraofhumanandangelicco-operationinbeeculture,aswellasinotherbranchesofhusbandry.Beeswillrespond,hesaidtoattemptsbyman tounifyhisconsciousnesswith theirs, justasplants respond,however faintly, to admiration and affection. But there is a distinct danger ofover-development in the culture of bees. Their organisation is marvellouslyadaptable,butiftheyareover-exploited,andifthehivesaremadetoocomplexand artificial, harmwill be done.Manmust recognise the evolving life in thebee,andnotregardthatinsectasameremechanicalhoney-gathererforthesolebenefitofthehumanrace.

Inother fields, otherOrdersof angels andnature spirits performanalogousfunctionsandusetheEarthasafieldofevolutionandactivity,referencesbeingmade to some of them in later parts of this work. Numerous other Orders ofangels are using this Earth as a field of evolution and activity. InformationconcerningthemiscontainedinHinduandBuddhistScriptures,theliteratureofKabbalismandinthatgreatsynthesisofOccultScience,TheSecretDoctrine,byH.P.Blavatsky.

A

CHAPTERIII

THECOLOURLANGUAGEOFTHEANGELS68

NGELICformsarebuiltof light,orratherof tenuousmaterialwhich isself-luminous; for every atom of their bodies, as also of the worlds inwhichtheydwell,isaglowingparticleoflight.Theformtheyuseclosely

resemblesourownand is, in fact, built upon the samemodel as is thehumanphysicalbody.Asstatedearlierandshownintheillustrations,fairiesandangelsthusgenerallyappearasverybeautiful,etherealhuman-likebeings.Theirfaces,however, wear an expression which is distinctly non-human, for they arestampedwith an impressionof dynamic energy, of vividness of consciousnessandlife,withacertainsupernalbeautyandanother-worldlinesswhichisrarelyseenamongmen.

Theappearanceoftheangelsisalsoremarkabletohumansightonaccountofthecontinualplayofenergywithinand through theirbodiesand theiiglowingauras. They may be thought of both as agents, and even engineers, of thefundamental forces ofNature. The powerswhich they control andmanipulatearecontinuallypassingthroughandradiatingfromthem,producingastheyflowaneffectwhichsomewhatresemblestheaurora.

Distinct force-centres, vortices and certain clearly defined lines of force arevisibleintheirbodies.Intheauricdischargesdefiniteformsareproduced,whichsometimessuggestacrownupontheheadandoutspreadwingsofbrilliantandever-changing hues. The auric pinions, however, are not used for flying, forangelsmoveswiftlythroughtheairatwill,withagraceful,floatingmotionandneednoaidstoflight.Theoldpaintersandwriters,someofwhomseemtohavecaught glimpses of them, apparently mistook these flowing forces for theirclothing and theirwings, and so depicted them as robed in human dress, andevengavetheangelsfeathersintheirwings.

As their bodies are formed of light, every variation in the flow of forceproducesachangeofcolour.Achangeofconsciousnessisinstantlyvisibleasanalteration in the shape and colour of their auras. An outpouring of love, forexample,suffusesthemwithacrimsonglowwhile,inaddition,avividstreamof

roseate love-force flows out towards the object of their affection. Activity ofthoughtappearsasanuprushofyellowlightandpowerfromthehead,so thatthey frequentlyappear as if crownedwitha shininghaloof light—acrownofgoldwhich is their thought,setwithmanyjewels,each jewelan idea.Perhapsthis is the origin of one of their titles in Hinduism,Chitra Shikhandina, “thebright-crested”.

All the phenomena of emotion and thought which we term subjective, areobjective toangels,asalso tomenendowedwithsuperphysicalvision.Angelsthus see thought processes, emotions and aspirations as external andmaterialphenomena;fortheyliveintheworldsoffeeling,thought,spiritualintuitionandspiritual will. Their “speech” produces colour and form rather than sound. Asystemofsym-bologyisincludedintheirmodeofcommunication,symbolsandflashes of colour always appearing in the superphysical worlds as naturalexpressionsofbothhumanandangelicthought.Theangels’senseoftheonenessof Life is so vivid that their every thought expresses an aspect of thefundamentaltruthofunity.Thisgivestotheircolourconversationsadepthandabeauty not present in the ordinary interchange of human thought. They areincapable of a concept .either purposeless or untrue, or which fails in somemeasuretoexpressthatinherentdivinityofwhichtheyneverloseconsciousness,andwhich illumines and inspires their every thought anddeed. In this respecttheir colour language somewhat resembles the ancient Senzar, in which eachletterandsyllableisanexpressionofabasictruth.Unlikethatancientpriestlytongue, however—the product of profoundly inspired minds —the mentallanguageoftheangelsisinstinctiveandnatural,callingfornoconsciouseffortontheirpartinthechoiceandproductionofcolour,formorsymbol.

An angel who on occasion has mentally instructed me concerning his69Kingdom, also provided examples of angelic communication and of theoperation of the law bywhich superphysicalmatter assumes appropriate formand colour in response to the impact of thought. An account of two of theselessonsisheregivenfromnotestakenatthetime.Imust,however,firstexplainthatarupa70devasare in the highest degree impersonal, impassive, detached.Theirconsciousness isuniversalandexclusivelyconcentratedupon their tasks.They are not normally accustomed to experience any personal attachmentswhatever.RupadevasassociatedwiththeevolvinglifeinNaturedonot,asfarasI amaware,usually experienceor express theemotionofpersonal love.Theirmindsareuniversalandtheir“hearts”belongtotheOneLifeofwhichtheyare

impersonal embodiments. Certain rupa devas, however, may be regarded asincarnationsof thequalitiesofdivine love, compassion, tenderness forall thatlivesandthesedofeel,inhoweversublimatedandimpersonalamanner,asenseofunitywitheachotherandwithman.1Asbeforestated,themasculinepronounisusedforconvenienceonly,angels

beingasexual.1Seefootnote2,p.81.

As the following descriptions indicate, their love power can becometemporarily directed to persons but without the faintest tinge of I-ness andpossessiveness.

Certain nature spirits on the threshold of individualisation into angelhood,particularly those associated with the element of air—fairies and sylphs—canfeel attracted towards men who possess the power consciously to enter theirkingdom and communicate with them. Their submission to this attraction israrelycompleteandevenwhilstseekingtoallure theobjectof theiraffections,theydonotusuallyconceiveapermanentrelationship.Suchclosemento-emo-tionalassociationswithhumanbeingscanbehelpfultothemeventhoughveryharmful to their human partner. For them, the attainment of individualisationmightbehastenedbyablendingoftheirmento-emotionalnaturewiththatofanindividualisedhumanbeing,butformantheadventurewouldbelikelytoleadtoinsanity.

Medieval legends in which sylphs and other nature spirits for their ownadvantageseek,andevenphysicallyattain,unionswithmenareprobablymoreallegorical thanhistorical.Physicalunionwoulddemandmaterialisationonthepartofthesylphwhichismostunlikelyand,ifeverattained,veryrare.Itwouldseem to be more probable that a veiled reference is being made to theevolutionary value to such nature spirits of close psychical association andcollaborationwithmembersofthehumanfamily.

Anocculttraditiondoesexistthat,asanexceptiontothatimpersonalitywhichischaracteristicofhighlyevolveddevas,intimateegoicattachmentswithhumanbeingshavebeenformedandhaveevenbecomesostrongastocausethedevatoseekandobtainadmissiontothehumankingdominordertobenearthebelovedhumanbeing.Birthinahumanbodythenfollowsand,whenaphysicalmeetingwiththebelovedoccurs,averydeepandfieryloveisawakenedinbothofthem.

Sostrong is thisemotion, that, if conventionalbarriersexist, theyare ignored.Tragedyisnotinfrequentlytheresult.

ACONVERSATIONINCOLOUR

Whilst resting in thegardenofmycottage inGloucestershire, Iobserved theangelteachertravellingatagreatheightintheairandsentoutagreetingandamental call for further knowledge concerning the Angelic Hosts. At once hepaused in his “flight” and descended steeply towards the garden.As he camedown,hesentanansweringstreamoflove,whichextendedfromtheregionofhis heart and appeared as rays of glowing rose and crimson light. Thisoutflowing love resembled a flower, for the sides of the funnel formwhich itproducedweredividedintopetalsandinthecentrewasabrilliantgolden“rose”,the whole opening gradually as the angel drew near. This “flower” pulsedrhythmically and the lines of force ofwhich it was composed quivered as hepoured forth his affection and life-force.He resembled a gloriousGreekGod,uponwhosebreastwasanopen rose.Thepetallike radiations reachedout andover me, the maximum diameter of the “flower “being about eight feet. Acontinuousplayofbrilliantlycolouredforceinbandsofvaryingsizeanddegreesofluminosityalsoshoneabovetheangel’shead.

Another angel, chieflyblue in colour, soonappearedand the twoengaged in“conversation”. As they “spoke” their auras reached out towards each other,touchedanddrewback,likethewingsofcelestialbutterflies.Theywereabouttwenty-five yards apart, and a little above the fruit trees in the orchard. Thefluidic nature of their auras was demonstrated by the ease with which theyextended them to cover the intervening space. They “spoke” both with theirheartsand theirminds, forcoloursandsymbolsappeared in theemotionalandmentalmatteroftheirauras,abovetheirheadforthemostpart,butalsoflashingbetweenthemwitharapidityandbrilliancequitebeyondmycapacitytoobservefullyandrecordaccurately.Themainthemeof thefirstangelfounditsnaturalexpressionthroughthatsoft,palegreensometimesseeninasummersunset,thisshadeappearingcontinuallyboth in thebandsofcolourabovehisheadand inthesymbol formed; italso tinged the largerportionofhisaura, suggesting thequalitiesofsympathyandunderstanding.

Threebeautifulformslikevertical,elongatedscallopshellsnextappearedandhovered in theairabovehishead,quiveringwith lifeand light; incolour theywererose,yellow,anddarkbluedeepeningtopurple.Presently theyexpandedintotheshapeandappearanceoflargefans,metandbecameinterwovenintoonelarge, fan-shaped radiation. Alternately widening and narrowing, the singlestreamof flowingforceextendedhigh into theairand thendisappeared.Fromhisbrotherangelthiscalledforthaperfectblazeofresponse,likeapyrotechnicdisplay.His first answer turned the upper part of his aura into three bands ofcoloursofthesameshadesastheshells;itthensweptforwardandembracedthefirst angel, holding him thus for some two or three seconds and thenwithdrawing. Three greatly enlarged fan-shaped symbols next appeared abovehim in succession, each symbol disappearing into the upper air in a flash ofcolour.Aradiantsmileilluminedhisface,anditwasevidentthattheremarkofthefirstangelhadtouchedsomeresponsivechordinhisnature.

Thefirstangelthenexplainedtomethemeaningofthisinterchange.Theblueangelwhowasthesecondtoappearcontainedwithinhimselfsomethingofthefundamental forces and qualities of character underlying the second, fifth andseventhRays.71His lifewasanexpressionof thedeepest loveand thehighestintellect, whilst in his work he displayed perfect precision of action. Thesequalitiesrepresentedhisidealofperfectionandhewasconsciouslylinkedwithan Archangel Superior in whom they were fully developed. In all Nature heperceivedpredominantlythesethreepowers,tracedtheeffectsoftheiroperationinmembersofthehumanraceandexpressedtheminallhisownactivities.

Inordertohelphumanbeings,forexample,hewouldunifyhimselfwiththeirlove nature, enhancing the human power of love by adding to it his ownimpersonalanduniversalaffection.Hewouldhelpscientistsbystimulatingtheirmentalpowers,byincreasingtheircapacityforprofoundabstraction,andwouldendeavourtoilluminetheirmindswiththesolutionofanyproblemswhichtheywereseekingtosolve.Hewouldassistartists,actors,dancersandceremonialiststo attain greater perfection, grace and beauty of portrayal and more accurateexpressionoftheideabywhichtheirartwasinspired.Hewouldsimilarlyaidhis

brotherangelsandtheevolvinglifeinthesub-humankingdomsofNature.Inallhis activities these three characteristics would predominate, forming thebackgroundofhislifeandthesourceofhisinspiration.

The first angel, with deep and intuitive sympathy, discerned this fact andmentally expressed his brother angel’s ideals with all the fullness andcompleteness ofwhich hewas capable, thereby producing the three shell-likeforms in thecolours typicalof the threeRays.Thesecondangel responded bycausing the three highly developed qualities of his nature to shine outsuccessivelyingreatlyenlargedfanshapedforms.

Thisaccount, lengthyas it is, is stillbut avery incompletedescriptionof aninterchangeofthoughtandfeelingbetweentheangels,whichprobablylastednomorethanaminute.Theuseoftheword“Ray”failsadequatelytoexpresstheconcept in theangel’smind;hewouldprobablycall it anaspectof theDivineLifeandConsciousnesswhichisprojectedasatongueofflamefromthecentralfieryheartofthings,orastreamofspeciallyattunedvitalenergypermeatingtheuniverse. These conceptions were included within each of the shell-shapedsymbols which, it will be noticed, are apt representations of the fundamentalidea.Thepointoftheshellwouldbeatthecentralsourceofpowerwhich,asitpouredforth,wouldwidenoutintothefanshape.

Each of these symbols consisted of radiating lines of force, the number ofwhich I was not able to count, though doubtless that also would have itssignificance. As thewhole symbol took form, the lines of force crossed eachotherandbecameinterwovenuntilabroad,expandingstreamofthethreetypesof energywas formed.Each stream, however, could still be traced, because itmaintaineditsownshapeandcolourinspiteoftheinterweaving.Thecombinedeffect of these three aspects of Life working both in and through the secondangelandinNaturewasmostappropriatelyportrayedbythisshell-likeform.

Theangelfurtherexplainedthat,inadditiontothiscolourlanguage,thereisadirectinterchangeofideasatmentallevels.Thecoloursandsymbolsarelargelyproducedbythatinterchange,thoughtheymayalsobeusedasillustrationsandelucidationsofthecentralidea.

THEDANCEOFTHESYLPHS

The aerial heights above the district of Gloucestershire in which these

teachingswere received are peopledwith various orders of nature spirits, andespeciallywith sylphs of differing degrees of development. The angel teacherreferred to in theprecedingdescription,still remainingnear theground, turnedhisattentionupwards,openedhisarmstowardstheskyandsentoutacallwhichhadtheeffectofbringingalargenumberofsylphsdownintothegardenwhereIwasseated.Astheydescendedtheydrewtogetheringroups,andtheirblendedaurasproduced theeffectof living, sylph-madecloud forms, rose-coloured forthe most part and brilliantly self-luminous. They brought with them anatmosphereofsuperabundantjoy,asofahappybandofolderchildrensuddenlyreleasedfromschool,thoughintheircasetheoppositehadoccurred,astheangelcalled them from the freedomof the upper air to serve as subjects for humaneducation.

The summons consisted of a strong and highly concentrated stream of will-power clothed inmental matter, a will- thought, amental “shout” as it were.Fromtheupperportionoftheangel’sauraanumberofsmall,cone-shapedformsalsoflashedintotheairpointupwards;themaincolouringwasrose,thoughthepoints were tipped with steel-blue. Each one “struck” a sylph, attracted itsattentionandconveyedanorder, in response towhich itdescended.Theangelwas so far above them in evolution that an expressionofhis thought andwillamountedtoacommand.

Theangelsmiledonthemandrose-colouredraysofloveshonefromthesylphstowards the angel, each one drawing immediate response from him, his aurabecomingsuffusedwitharosylight.Heextendeditlaterallyintotw'owing-likeradiations and then stretched these forward until they enveloped and passedbeyondthegroupofsylphs,whowere thusplayeduponbytheintenselyvividand luminous auric energies of the angel. With these auric “wings” hemaintaineda continual, graceful sweepingand swingingmovementbackwardsandforwardsbetweenhimselfandthesylphs,eachbeatofthe“wings”pouringmorelifeandloveintothemandfillingthemwithanaddedjoy,untiltheirstatebecameoneofrapture.

Towards each other, they displayed considerable mutual affection, many ofthem “standing” with arms outstretched to rest upon each other’s shoulders.Whenthesefelicitationswerecompleted,aconcertedmovementbeganinwhichallwerelinkedinthisway,thewholegrouparrangingitselfincirculartiersintotheshapeofaconvolvulusflower.Onesylphformedthepoint; threeformedacircle above it, all facing inwards; the remainder formed ring upon ring, each

largerthantheonebelow,thewholeglowingandflashingwithrosylight,withinwhich thenatural coloursof their aurasappeared like thechanginghuesofanopal.Thenthewhole“flower”begantoturn,allthesylphsmovingtogetherandmaintaining perfectly the convolvulus flower form. Their faces bore anexpressionofjoyandtheirlong“hair”floatedoutbehindthemandtheirshiningauric robes blending in expression of their perfect unity of feeling and ofthought.

They revolved with increasing rapidity, until the angel gave the signal ofdismissal byhis raisinghis right hand abovehis head.Then thewhole group,stillrevolvingandmaintainingtheflowerformation,rosehighintotheheavens,afterwhicheachringopenedoutintoalineandbrokeupintogroupsoftwoandthree sylphs. Still rotating and rising as it turned, the flower form created insuperphysicalmatterbythisaerialdanceremained,shininginheavens.Shortlyafterwards, as if perceiving this and animated by a new idea, the sylphs re-formed into one big circle round the “flower” and by united thought built anenclosing, translucent sphere of the soft green colour of the teaching angel’saura.Thisdidnot“grow”entirelyintoaclosedsphere,butremainedopenatthetop, streamsof energy flowingup through the interiorof the form toplayoutintotheairabove.

Acertainabandonnowbecameapparentinthemovementsofthesylphs,whocontinued to wheel with extreme rapidity round the flower form. Their headswerethrownbackandtheirbodieswerecurvedoutwardsfromthecircle.Atlasttheydispersedglancingand sending towards theangel thoughtsof lovewhichdescended upon him in a shower of crimson cones. These entered his aura,withinwhichtheyflowedforatimewithrosylight.

The flower formwas evidently created as an offering and the dancewas anexpressionoflove,unityandjoy,performedinhonouroftheangelwhocalledthem,towhomtheypaidthecomplimentofbuildingthesurroundingforminthepredominatingcolourofhisaura.Asmilelightedhisfaceasheturnedtomeinagestureoffarewell,andthendisappeared.

O

CHAPTERIV

THELESSERGODS

THEASTRALANDTHEETHERICFORMS

NthelowerrungsoftheladderoftheAngelicHierarchyaretobefoundthenaturespiritsofthefoursubtleelementsofearth,water,airandfire.TheEnglishcountrysidewherethesestudiesweremadeiswellpopulated

withthealmostinfinitevarietyofdenizensofthesefourkingdomsofNature.

My observations suggest that nature spirits use two distinct forms. One ofthese is the permanent astral body and the other a temporarily materialisedetheric vehicle. The astral form consists of a spherical, many-coloured aurasurrounding the delicate, force-built fairy form within. The etheric vehicle isassumedforatleasttworeasons.Oneisthat,whenanethericbodyisworn,anaddedsenseofindividualityorentityisexperiencedbythenascentmind,whichisnormallyunselfconsciousanddiffusedthroughoutagroup.Theotheristhatanincreased vitality and vividness of life are attained by closer contact with thephysical world, both during seasons of plant germination, growth and fulldevelopment,andinbrightsunshine.Theseexperiencesprovidepleasure.Underthese conditions nature spirits emerge from the astral into the etheric levelswheretheybecomemoreeasilyvisibleandaremoregenerallyfirstseen.Theretheydance,play,seeeachother,andhumanbeingstosomeextent,imitatethem

andonoccasionsbecomeattached to those sufficiently sensitive to respond totheirpresenceandevencommunicatewiththem.

Whentheethericformisassumed,itsshapewouldappeartobegovernedbyatleastthreeinfluences.ThefirstoftheseisthatoftheArchetype,whichisthesame for both the Angelic and the human kingdoms. The second is themodificationof theArchetypecharacteristicof thenaturespiritsofeachof thefourelementsofearth,water,airandfire.Variationsofeachofthesearealsotobeobservedatdifferent levels-below,onandabovethesurfaceof theearth, indiversenaturalconditionsandindifferingdistricts.

Thethirdinfluenceisexertedbythehumanhabits,thedressandthepopularthoughtconcerningtheappearanceoffairypeopleofparticulartimesandplaces.

Certain periods in history have thus left their mark upon the nature spiritkingdom.Thegnomeshapeapparentlydatesfromthefirstphysicalinhabitantsof theplanet in ancientLemurian72days.The impress ofAtlantean thought isstill tobeseenupon theGreaterandLesserGodsof suchcountriesasCentraland South America and the Pacific Islands and Archipelagos which were forlongperiods inhabitedbyAtlanteans.TheappearanceofothernaturespiritsofearthisevidentlymouldedaccordingtothemedievalEuropeanrustic,ofwhomthe brownie is in part a miniature reproduction.Whole tribes of earth naturespiritsaretobefoundinEnglandwearinganElizabethanstyleofmaleattire.73Fairies frequently assumea relativelymodern appearance, even to the style of“hair,” as is also shown in the fairies who were photographed by the twochildreninYorkshire.74Somenaturespiritsassumetheblacksmith’sattire,andeven carry thought-made tools, others the .cobbler’s, whilst, others again,consciously or unconsciously, display similar forms of mimicry of humanactivities,habitsanddress.

Fairythoughtispowerfullyformativeuponastralandethericmatter.Asfarastheirlimitedpowersofobservationpermit,theydelighttocopytheappearanceofsuchhumanbeingsas theycansee,anartatwhich theyareveryexpert. InNorthAmericatheearthnaturespiritsareoftennudetothewaistandwearwhatappeartobeleatherorbuckskintrousers,thesesometimesbeingfringedafterthehabitoftheAmericanIndian,Theirauras,too,arenotinfrequentlyarrangedinconcentricbandsofcolour,causingthemsomewhattosuggesttheappearanceofthe Indian war bonnet of dyed eagle feathers. Unclothed, black gnomesresemblingaboriginesaretobeseeninSouthAfricaandAustraliawhilstcertain

earth nature spirits in New Zealand look rather like miniature, half-dressedMaorimen.

Alldescriptionsof thehair,wingsandgarmentsofnaturespirits,especiallyincludingtheappearanceoffilmy,gossamerlikeclothing,refertodensifications,to the level of the fourth sub-plane from above of the ether, of certain innerportions of their astro-etheric auras. Wands, on the other hand, appearspontaneouslyassymbolsofauthority,formsnaturallyassumedbytheattributeof rule by instinctual will by the leaders of concerted movements of naturespiritswhichcontrolanddirectthoseintheircharge.

Theconsciousnessofthesefairycreaturesnormallyfunctionsupontheastralplanewhich is a life plane.When amore objective self-expression is enteredupon,aprocessofself-clothinginthematteroftheetherwhichisaformplaneis more or less instinctively carried out. This culminates in the temporarycreation of an etheric body ensouled, interpenetrated and surrounded by theastralcreator.Thereproductionasrelativelyfixedformsofcurrentsintheastralauraand theformationofgarlands,beltsandwandsasexpressiveofattributesarenaturalprocesses.Theyare, Ibelieve,manifestations in thesmallworldoffairy of those Cosmic creative processes and laws by which external Naturecomes into existence as an expression of THAT from which it emanates.Admittedly the nature spirit forms are illusory and evanescent, but so is thewholeobjectiveuniversefromthepointofviewofultimatereality.

ThismicrocosmicexpressionofMacrocosmicpowersandlawsgiveseventothesmallestformsandbeingsofnaturetheirprofoundinterestandsignificance.Thechemicalatomisthoughttoreproduceinultra-microscopicproportionstheformandinteriormovementsofasolarsystem,themselvesbothmanifestationsof still greater units and objective expressions of universal numerical andgeometrical principles. Similarly,my observations have ledme to believe theformsofelf,fairyanddryadaretheresultoftheoperationofthelawsbywhichtheCosmos is built.A study of these beings can, therefore, lead the observerfrom the minute effect to the great Cause, from the single existence to thegeneralprinciple.

The remarks and descriptionswhich follow are admittedly limited, both inrangeandunderstanding,beingtakenfromrecordsofmyfirsthaltingattemptstoinvestigatetheKingdomofFairy.Forthesakeofaccuracy,however,theyarepresented almost as then written, rather than expanded in the light of later

knowledge.Iffurtherexplanationandevenapologybeneededfortheinclusionofsomuchoftheapparenttriviaoffairyloreinthiswork,Iwouldanswerthatin the light of fuller knowledge the little people may be found to occupy,however unconsciously, positions of importance in the fulfilment of Nature’smysteriousplansandprocesses.Thepowerof thesinglecell tomove,breathe,reproduce and nourish itself and that of groups of cells to communicate,cooperateandco-ordinatetheiractivitiesinthedevelopmentoforganicbodies,may be explained by the presence and instinctually directive influence of thenature spirits. Amoeba are known to move towards a conjoined, communalexistencestimulatedandguidedphysicallybycertainchemicalsubstances.Theorigin and action of such substances and of the mechanism apparent in theevolutionoftheslimemouldsandtheirsuccessorsinthescale,mayperhapsbetraceabletotheactivitiesofinvisible,astro-ethericorganismsoftheorderofthenaturespiritsofthefourelements.

Nothing inNature is insignificant.Theextremelyminute is as important asthe inconceivably vast. Dimension and apparent significance in the light ofpresent human knowledge cannot be regarded as standards of importance.Moreover since the smallest atom and the greatest Archangel are produced,shapedandevolvedinaccordancewiththesamelaws,astudyoftheminuteandtheapparentlyunimportantcanleadtoacomprehensionofallthatexists.Fromthispointofviewanature spirit isofasmuchconsequenceasacreativeGodandthosewhotakeallNaturefortheirfieldofstudycanhardlyaffordtoneglectthese embodiments ofNature’s indwelling life.Nature spiritsmay one day befound to be links in the chain of causation bywhich a universe is conceived,mentally “named” and its “name” or “word” uttered so that the sound thereofcausestheprimordialsingleconcepttobecomemanifestasphysicalnatureinallitsinfinitecomplexityandvarietyofevolvingbeings,speciesandforms.

Iadmit that Ihavealsobeenmovedby the thought that readers—andthosereadto—oftenderyearsmayfindinthesedescriptionsmuchthatwillentertain,andperhapsprovidelateronaneasygatewaytoadeeperstudyoftheKingdomoftheGods.Thereis,moreover,afurtherreasonforinterestintheelementáisofearth,water,airandfirewhichwillbeapparenttothoseofmyreaderswhoareinterestedinalchemy.

BROWNIES75

The European brownies I have studied, though differing considerably indetail,havealwayspresentedcertaincommoncharacteristicswhichplacethemunmistakablyintheirownfamily.

A medieval style of attire is generally affected. A short brown coat,sometimes with a wide scalloped collar, bright buttons and facings of green,brownknee-breeches,roughstockingsandtwodistinctkindsofbootsareworn.Sometimes a large, heavy “agricultural” boot is seen, and at others a long,pointed,lightershoe.Onewayinwhichvariationscanoccurissuggestedinthedescriptiongivenlaterofthemanufactureofapairoffairyshoes.

A pointed cap is the usual head-dress, though a low- brimmed hatoccasionally replaces the nightcap-shape more generally worn. Groups ofbrownies, apparentlybelieving themselves tobehard atwork, havebeen seenwearing aprons closely resembling thoseworn by blacksmiths; bright bucklesand clasps are generally part of their equipment.Working brownies carry andpretendtousetools,chieflyspadesandpicks,withwhichtheydelveintheearthwith great earnestness. Some tribes of brownies are short and squat,with fat,round bodies and short limbs, others being slim and youthful in appearance.Theirheightvariesfromsomefourtotwelveinches.Usuallythefaceisthatofan oldman,with grey eyebrows,moustache and beard, red complexion and aweatherbeatenaspect.Theeyesaresmallandbeadyandtheexpressionsimpleandkindly.

Bynaturetheyarecommunicativeandfriendlycreatures,livingintribesand,likemostofthefairypeoples,highlyimitativeofmanintheirhabits,theirattireandtheirmethodsofworkandplay.Theybelongtothesoilandhavemuchoftherusticsimplicityofthetilleroftheground.Whatfunctiontheyperformintheprocesses of Nature is not clear;76 they are generally to be found on or justbeneath the surface of the ground. I have seen them digging most solemnlyamongsttherootsofgrowingplants,yetsuchanexpressionofmockseriousnessandmake-believepervadesalltheiractivitiesthatitisneverquiteclearwhetherthey regard theirendeavourasworkorplay.The followingaccountsofnaturespiritsofearth,water,airandfirearetakenfromdescriptionsofscenesobservedondifferentoccasions,andmayhelptoanunderstandingoftheselittlepeople.

ABROWNIEVILLAGE

OnthesteepsideofoneofthecragsonthewesternshoresofThirlmereisaverylargecolonyofbrownies;theyliveafewfeetbelowthegroundlevelandspendtheirtimeasmuchbeneathasabovethesurface.Iseeanumberofsmallhouses,justunderthesurfaceofthehill.Quiteperfectinshape,withwindowsand doors, they are scattered irregularly about the hillside, and amongst theleaves,therootsandtherockswhichsurroundthemnumbersofbrowniefiguresaretobeseen.Thefollowingisanattempttodescribeoneoftheseselectedat'random.

Notmorethansixincheshigh,helookslikealittleoldman,wearingabrownhatshapedlikeanightcap,andabrownsuitconsistingofwhatappearstobethebrownieregulationknickerbockers,stockingsandboots.Thefaceisgrey-bearedand bears the impress of an ancient rusticity. Undoubtedly there is themake-believe of domestic life, though I do not see any female figure in this fairyvillage.Browniesliterallyswarmoverthishillsideandvarylittleinappearance,expression or intelligence. They seem to be just “evolving” here. They differfromanybrowniesIhavepreviouslyseeninthattheydonotappearto“work”inconnectionwithanyprocessesofNature;thoughtheyveneratethetrees,theydonotservetheminanycapacity.

Oneofayoungerlookingtypeofnaturespiritwhichalsolivesherehasnowapproachedmeand,standingsometwoorthreeyardsonmyright,isprocedingtodisplayhimselfwithextravagantgesturesandsimple-mindedhumour.He ismuchslimmerthantheolder-lookingbrownies,andhasatouchofcolourabouthim—alittleredonthehat(whichisconicalwiththepointhangingback)andalittlegreeninhiscostume.Ihardlythinkhecanbeabrownie;hisfeetrundowntoapoint,hisnetherlimbsarethinandelongatedandhishandsaretoolargeforthe restofhisbody.He restshis lefthandonhishipandpointswithhis righthand in thedirectionof thewood, as if proudlydisplaying thebeautiesof theplace.Added to his pride there is a gooddeal of vain glory and childish self-satisfaction.Hisfaceisclean-shavenandred,hiseyessmall,hisnoseandchinprominent, his mouth very wide and still further expanded into a grin. Hisgesturesandposturesareextravagantandamazing.Hisbodyissosupplethathecanbendandstretchtoalmostanyposition.

I cannot persuade him to approach any nearer, as when I try to do so heimmediately begins to show apprehension. He appears to feel uncomfortable,thoughnot,Ithink,reallyafraid.Thehumanauraisinharmonioustohimandhewouldprobablylosehisequilibriumwithinit.BycontrastIrealisehowethereal

andfragileishismake-up,possessinglessconsistencythanapuffofwind;yettheformisclearlyoutlinedandthedetailsaresharplydefined.77

Lookingagainat thebrowniecommunityandstriving tograsp someof thedetails of its life, certain peculiar facts present themselves. For example, anendeavourtoseetheinsideoftheirhousesshowedtomysurprisethatwhenone“wentinatthedoor”therewasnothingthere!Theoutsideshapeisfairlyperfectand quite picturesque, but the inside is just darkness. In fact, the illusion of ahouse entirely disappears when the consciousness is directed to the interior.Certainfinelinesofflowingmagnetismareallthatonesees.Thebrowniesenterbythedoorandthenputoffthebrownieform,descendingdeeperintotheearthin a relatively formless state. They all seem to have the conception of beingbusy,hurryingabouttheplaceinapseudo-seriousmanner;buttomethewholethingispuremake-believe.

The houses do not belong to any individual or group.Anymember of thecolonyusesthem,this“use”beinglimitedmerelytopassinginandoutthroughthedoor.Theycertainlygetsomesatisfactionfromcontemplatingtheexteriorofthese thought-built structures. I do not see, belonging to these woodlandbrownies,anyoftheworkingtools,satchelsorapronswhichIhavenoticedonotheroccasions.Theyappear tobe less intelligentand lesshighlyevolvedandfarmoreaimlessintheirexistencethananyothersIhavemet.

MANUFACTUREOFFAIRYBOOTS

AmongthelittlefolkonthishillsidefacingHelvellyn,thefirsttobeobservedisanelderlybrowniewho,nowthatwehaveseatedourselves,stepsout totheedgeofthefirewoodbehindus.Heissomesixoreightincheshighandwearsalong, pointed cap, like a slightly imperfect cone, and a little green jerkinscallopedat the loweredgeand fallingabouthiships; it isedgedwithbrown,fastenedwithbuttonsandhasabroad,cape-likecollar,alsoscallopedandedged.Little trousers completehis attire.At first he shows the lower limbsof anelf,elongatedandpointed.Hehasalong,grey,scantybeard,andbothhisfaceandbodyarethinnerandmoreausterethanthoseoftheusualbrownie.HeremindsmeslightlyofacaricatureofUncleSam,clothedintheconstumeofFalstaff.

Hetakesmuchinterestinourdogandfearlesslyapproachesclosetoitsnose.Heappearsunable to take in thegroupasawhole.Herealises thepresenceof

humanbeings,butthefirstdetailwhichstrikeshimisthetypeofbootswhichIamwearing—canvas-topped,armygum-boots.Afterlookingatminesteadilyheproceeds tomakehimself avery respectable imitationof them,ofwhichhe isinordinatelyproud.Hissimplementalimageisquitesufficienttocoverhisownfeet with a copy of the pair of boots at which he looks so admiringly. Afterstruttingaboutforatime,asiftogetusedtothem,hefinallystalksoffintothewoods.

ELVES

Elves differ from other nature spirits chiefly in that they are not usuallyclothed in any reproduction of human attire, and their bodily constitutionconsists of one solid mass of etheric substance, entirely without interiororganisation.

WOODELVES

Two tinywood elves come racing over the ground past us, aswe sit on afallentreetrunk.Seeingustheypullupaboutfivefeetawayandstandregardingus with considerable amusement, but quite without fear. They appear as ifcompletely covered in a tight-fitting, one-piece skin,which glistens as ifwet,and iscoloured like thebarkofabeech tree.There isa largenumberof thesefigures racing about the ground. Their hands and feet are large out of allproportion to the rest of their bodies. Their legs are thin and their ears runupwardstoapoint,beingalmostpear-shaped.Theirnoses,too,arepointedandtheirmouthswide.No teeth,nostructures,exist inside themouth—notevenatongue,sofarascanbeseen—justasif thewholeweremadeupofapieceofetheric jelly. A small green aura surrounds them. The two I am speciallyobservingliveintherootsofahugebeechtree.Nowtheydisappearthroughacrevice, into which theywalk as onemight enter a cave, and sink below thegroundtobecomemergedintotheethericdoubleofthetree.

SEASIDEELVES

Playingontheshore,amongsttheseaweedandthestones,arequeerlittleelf-likeforms.Theyhaveoversizeheads,elfishfaces,largeears,littleroundbodies

andshort,thinlegsendinginfeetwhichappearalmostweb-like.Theyarefromthreetosixinchesinheight,arefamiliarwithhumanbeingsandareinnowaydisturbedbytheirpresence.Theyareapparentlyconcernedwiththelifeandthecellprocessesofseaweed.

GNOMES

“Gnome” is a generic title for the nature spirits of the element of earth.Investigationshows thatwhileall the typesof traditional fairyexist inNature,therearewidedivergenceswithineachtype.Someofthedifferentiationsaresogreat as to call for new names and new classifications. In the future, whendoubtless thenaturalist, ethnologist andexplorerwill enterFairylandand text-booksof theKingdomofFairywillbe studied inevery school, specialnameswillofnecessitybegiventoallthemanyandvariouskindsoffairypeople.AsIfindthetraditionalnamestobethemostsatisfactoryfrommanypointsofview,Ihaveclassified such inhabitantsofFairylandas Ihave studiedunder thenamegiventotheracetheymostnearlyresemble.

Tree creatures and winged manikins are described under this heading,although they differ in many important particulars from the true gnome. Thestudentsmayhesitatetoaccepttheexistenceofawingedgnomewhichlivesinatree;nevertheless,sofarasmyobservationgoes,thoseIhaveclassedunderthisheading resemble thegnomemoreclosely thananyother type. I shall classas“gnomes”, therefore, several creatureswhich differ inmany respects from thegnomeoffairytradition.

The true gnome normally lives within the etheric double of the earth, is

usually thin and lanky, grotesque in appearance, cadaverous and lantern-jawedand is sometimes a solitary. He gives the impression of extreme old age; hiswhole appearance and bearing are utterly different from those of present-dayman.Hisarmsaretoolongforoursenseofproportionand,likehislegs,arebentat thejointsas if theyhadgrownstiffwithage.Thecomplexionisveryroughandcoarse, theeyesaresmallandblack,slopingslightlyupwardsat thesides.Ashasbeensaid,thegnomeisapparentlyarelicofthedaysofancientLemuria,andifthisistrueitmaymeanthatthetypeisarepresentationoftheappearanceof the peoples of those days. The earth gnome is not a pleasant type ofelemental;thosemetwithinEnglandhavebeeneitherquiteblackorpeat-brownin colour and though I have rarely incurred their active hostility, theiratmosphereisdecidedlyunpleasant.

ANEMBRYOROCKGNOME

Deep within the solid rock behind us there is an evolving consciousnesswhich manifests chiefly as formless blotches of colour within the otherwisealmostcolourlesselementalessenceoftherock—asortofembryognome.Thebeginningsofahead,witheyesandmouth,arevisibleinshadowyoutline,butthe rest of the body is only faintly suggested, like the preliminarywork of anartistwhomightputinhismainpatchesofcolourandleavetheclearoutlinestoalaterstage.Butforthisvagueness,thecreaturewouldbeexcessivelyugly,nottosaymonstrous inappearance.Toethericsight, thewholerock is transparentanditsinhabitantappearsasifwithinahugecelluloidreceptacle,throughwhichit is but hazily aware of its surroundings. The only power of volition that itappearstopossessisthatofslowlychangingthefocusanddirectionofitsdimandlimitedconsciousness;thisitdoesveryvaguelyanddreamily.Thepresenceof this creature gives a certain individuality to the rock, noticeable on thephysicalplaneasspecialisedmagneticvibration.It isdifficulttojudgethesizeofthegnome,butitisprobablytentofifteenfeethigh.Theembryofeetaredeepbelow the surfaceof theearth inwhich the rock isburied, and thehead somethreefeetfromthetopoftherock.

ANENGLISHFAIRYLAND

DeepintheheartoftheCotswolddistrictofEnglandthereisalovely,verdant

valley through which no highway passes. Its name, said to mean “Vale ofPeace”, truly indicates one of its greatest charms. The ubiquitous motor- busbringspartiesoftouriststonearlyallthefamousbeautyspotsofBritain,butnottotheValeofPeace.

The winding valley is perhaps two miles in length. Its steep hillsides arepartlycoveredwiththickbeech-woods,withhereandthereagroveoflarchandfir.Dottedaboutonthegreenhillsidesarethegreystonecottagesandfarmsofwhich the littlevillageconsists.Astreamruns throughwoodandmeadowandflowswithgentlemurmurpastorchardsandcottagegardenstothegreatworldbeyond. Within the valley there is green beauty, a wealth of wild flowers,seclusionandthepeaceofthecountryside.Thewoodmen’svoicesandtheblowsof their axes, thecallof thebirds, the lowingof thecattle in thepastures, thesighingofthetreesinthesoftbreezes,aretheonlysoundswhichnormallyreachoneinsummertimewhengazingontherestfulscene.Theseareblendedtoformaharmoniousundertone,thesongwhichNaturesingsinthoseplaceswhereherbeautyisunspoiled.Sometimes,oncalmandwindlesssummerdays,thevalleyseemstobesteepedinsilenceandinpeace.

TREEMANIKINS

Thefairyfolkseemlessshyofhumanbeingsin thesewoodsandmeadowsthan elsewhere.The tree nymphs, thewater spirits and thenumerous tribes oflittlebrowniemenhavenot learnedasyet toshrinkandhidethemselveswhenman appears. Playing about on the thick carpet of the beech leaves of pastseasons,withwhichthegroundunderthetreesiscovered,arehundredsofsmallbrownmanikins.Fromeighttotwelveincheshigh,theyvaryincolourfromthegrey-greenof thebeech trunks to the richbrownof thedead leaves.Manyofthem have the faces of old men and they wear coats and knee-breeches of amaterialwhich looks likebrownbeechbark.Theyhave long,pointed feetandsomeweartinyboots.

Theirfacialexpressionisoneofintentseriousnessandearnestness—allaboutnothing.At firstglanceonemight think that theywerevery importantpeople,but in looking intowhat corresponds to theirminds—themerest instinct as ofyounganimalsorbirds—onefindsanalmostcompleteblank.

They “live” inside the etheric double of the trees into which there are

acceptedentrances.Thesearegenerallyatsmallhollowsinthetrunk,frequently,thoughnotalways,levelwiththeground.Therearegroupswhichliveupintheforkswhere thebranches leave themain trunkand theetheric currentsdivide.Thoughtheycanmoveforashortdistanceintheair,theyseemtoprefertorunup the trunks of the trees. This they do as easily as if they ran upon the flatground.Theyseem tobeunaffectedby the lawofgravity, for they sometimesmaintainahorizontalpositionwith theirbodiesat rightangles to the trunksastheypassupanddown.

Althoughtheirether-builtformsareahomogeneous“solid”,withoutinteriororganisations, a close observation of their movements seems to indicatesomething corresponding to amuscular system.This is particularly noticeablewhentheyjump,astheyoftendoforshortdistances,thelasthalf-yardoftheirjourney back to their trees being frequently covered by a leap. The leg withwhichthetake-offismadecertainlyseemsslightlytohardenandstiffen,torelaxduring flight, and both legs to be braced up for the landing; this is perfectlysmooth,theforwardmovementcontinuingatpracticallythesamespeed.

A great number of these little people have gradually become aware of thepresence of our party and, gathered in a semicircular crowd, are observing usfromwithinthewood.Somearesittingasiftransfixed;otherswalkupanddownandappear tobeaddressing remarks to their seated fellowsas theypass them.Others again make little exploratory journeys in our direction, retiring as ouraurasbecometoomuchforthem.Thiscontactwithusseemsslightlytoquickenalltheirfaculties,suchastheyare.Whilstthecomparisonisnotaniceone,theeffectisnotunlikethatofalcoholupononeunaccustomedtoit.Thoughitwilldie down, it will leave some permanent result upon them—one hopes aquickeningoftheirevolution.

ALANDSCAPEANGEL

Some gnomes, as far as my observations reveal, eventually evolve intopresidinggeniusesorgodsofareasofcountrysideof increasingdimensions.Abeautiful landscape angel presides over this valley. About twenty feet tall, itsbrilliant, many-coloured aura, when extended, reaches out to a distance of atleastonehundredyardsonallsides.Occasionallyitisfurtherextendedtoreachacrossthevalleyatitswidest,aswellasdowntothelittlestreambelow.

Thefaceisnobleandbeautifulandtheeyesaredazzlinglybright.Theyarecentres of force rather than organs of sight, for they are not used, as are thehumaneyes,forvisionandtheexpressionofthoughtandemotion.Thecoloursoftheauraarebrilliant,andchangeconstantlyastheauricforcesflowinwavesandvorticesoutward from thecentral form.Now thepredominanthue isdeeproyal blue, with scarlet and golden yellow sweeping across and through it,making eddies and waves of colour as they flow outwards in a continuousstream.Thenabackgroundofpale roseappears,withsoftnile-green,sky-blueand the palest of yellow shining through. In addition, streams of force flowupwardsfromtheheadandshoulders,themostbrilliantofthesearisingfromaforcecentreinthemiddleofthehead,whichistheseatofconsciousnessintheform.

Bymovingslowlydown thevalleywithextendedaura, theangel isable totouchwithitsauricforceseverylivingthingwithinit,pouringintoeachashareof its own stimulating life-force. The hosts of the lesser nature spiritsinstinctively respond to thequickening impulses from thisangel, and I see thebrownies,thetreespiritsandthefairiesansweringtoitstouchasitspowersrushoutuponthem.Theelvesandthebrowniesfeelasuddenexaltation,thesourceofwhich theycannot fullycomprehend, though they recognise itasaconstantfeature of their lives. The fairies feel an added joy under the stimulatinginfluenceofthedeva'soutpouredpower.

The character of this genius loci is an unusual combination of devicuniversality of consciousness and impersonality of outlook with a humancomprehensionoftheneedsandthesufferingsofman.Ifeelsurethateverybirthanddeathwithinthevalleymustbeknowntothisdeva,andthatanypainwhichmight accompany either is eased as far as its powers permit. I see memorythought-forms in the aura, which show the angel taking within its glowingradiancethesoulsofthosewhohaverecentlydied.Isee,too,thatitwatchesthechildren at play and the old folk taking their ease. It is, indeed, theGuardianAngel of the valley, and happy are those who live within its care. Theexperiences referred to in the Introduction,whichprovedso far-reaching in itsresults,cametomeinthisdelightfulplace.

Thepresenceof thisangelgivesacertainquality to theatmosphere,a localcharacteristic, distinctly noticeable throughout the whole length of the valley,whichhasacharmamountingtoglamour.Itmustalsoaffecteveryhumanbeingwhoresideshereforanylengthoftime,particularlythosewhoarebornandlive

withintheangel’sconsciousnessandthecontinualplayofitsaura.

UNDINES

The undine belongs to the subtle element of water and, so far as myexperiencegoes, isnever tobe found faraway fromocean, lake, river, streamandfall.Sheisdefinitelyfeminineinform,isalwaysunclothed,doesnotusuallyhavewings and only rarelywears any kind of adornment. Her form,whetherdiminutiveorofhumanstature,isentrancinglybeautiful,andhermovementsarefullofgrace.Thewaterfallisoneofherfavouritehauntsandtheresheistobeseendisportingherself,oftenwithagroupofwatersprites,enjoyingtothefullthemagneticforcesofthefall.

Apparentlythereareperiodswhentheundineretiresfromthevivid,externallife inwhichshe ismostfrequentlyobservedandfindsameasureofcalmandreposedeepdowninthestill,cooldepthsofthepoolsbelowthefallsorinthequieter reaches of the rivers, as well as in lakes and tarns. This peaceful lifebelow the waters is in marked contrast to the intense activity and joy shemanifestsamidfallingwaterandsunlitspray.

The three fundamental processes of Nature—absorption, assimilation anddischarge—are expressed fully in theouter lifeof theundine; indeed, that lifemaybesaidtoconsistofacontinuedrepetitionofthosethreeprocesses.Poisedamidthespray,orinthecentreofthedownwardrushingtorrent,shegraduallyabsorbs thevitalenergyfromthesunlightandthemagnetismfromthefall.Asthelimitofabsorptionisreached,inonedazzlingflashoflightandcolour,shereleases the energy with which she has become surcharged. At that magicalmoment of release she experiences an ecstasy and exaltation beyond anythingnormally possible to mere mortals dwelling in the prison of the flesh. Theexpression on the face, and particularly in the eyes, is beautiful beyonddescription.Thecountenanceexpressesrapturousjoyandasenseofheightenedvitality and power, whilst the eyes flash with dazzling radiance. The wholebearing, the perfect form and the brilliant splendour of the auric radiancecombine to produce a vision of enchanting loveliness. This condition isimmediatelyfollowedbyoneofdreamypleasure,inwhichtheconsciousnessislargely withdrawn from the physical world and its etheric counterpart, andcentred in the astral world. The undine etheric body becomes vague andindistinctforthetimebeinguntil,shehavingenjoyedandassimilatedthewhole

experience, it reappearsand the threefoldprocess is repeated.Aftera timeshereturnstothequietudeofthewaterydepths.

UNDINESATAWATERFALL

Thesewaterfairiesresemblegracefulyounggirls,areentirelyunclothedandareprobablyfromeight to twelveinchestall.Their long“hair”streamsbehindthemandtheywearadecoration,resemblingagarlandofsmallflowers,aroundtheir foreheads. They play in and out of the fall, flashing through it fromdifferentdirections,andcallingallthetimeinwild,unearthlytones.Thevoiceisinfinitelyremoteandreachesmebutfaintly, likeashepherd’scallacrosssomeAlpinevalley.Itisacomplexvowelsound,butasyetIcannoteasilynametheseriesofvowelsofwhich it iscomposed.Undinescaneither travelup thefallagainst the streamor remainmotionlesswithin it, but they generally play andflashthroughit.Whenacloudhaspassedawayfromthefaceofthesunandthefallagainbecomesbrilliantlysunlit,theyappeartoexperienceanaddedjoy;thetempo of their movements then quickens and their singing becomes moreunrestrained.Icanmostnearlyrepresenttheirsongbythevowelse,o,u,a,i,inonelong,plaintivetonewhichendswithanappealingcadence.

Therearebetweeneightandtwelveundinesofvaryingheightsplayingatthisfall,thetallestbeingabouttwelveincheshigh.Someofthemhaverosy-colouredauras, some pale green, and the closer contact I am now obtaining showsmewhat extremely beautiful creatures they are, and at the same time howutterlyremotefromthehumanfamily.Theirethericbodiespassinandoutofthegreatrocks at the side of the fall without experiencing any obstruction. I am quiteunabletoattracttheirattentionortoinfluencetheminanyWay.Someofthempassunderthewaterinthebasinatthefootofthefall,andoccasionallyappearamidst the swirling froth.Thegarland, referred to previously, is luminous andapparentlyformspartoftheirauras.

THEPRESIDINGSPIRITOFAFALL

We are in a bower of bracken and rocks, a veritable fairyland, close to awaterfallintheLakeDistrictofEngland.Theundineofthisfalllookslikeatallandgracefulyounggirl,unclothedandof singularbeauty.Shediffers in somecharacteristicsfromundinespreviouslyobservedinthatsheistaller,hasamore

highlydevelopedintelligenceandauricforcesflowoutbehindherinwing-likeformaswell asonevery side.She seems to ensoul the rocks, trees, ferns andmosses,inadditiontothewaterfallandpools.Whenfirstseen,shesprangoutofthe solid rock—a marvellously beautiful figure—and remained poised for amoment in the air, afterwhich the etheric formdisappeared.She repeated thisprocess several times but her presence, whether etherically visible or not,continuedtobedistinctlyfelt.

Herwholeformisasoftrosepink.The“hair” isfairandshining, thebrowbroad,thefeaturesbeautifullymodelled,theeyeslargeandluminousand,whilsttheir expression has something of the spirit of the wild, their glance is notunkindly.Theauricwingsaresmallinproportiontothebodyandwouldsurelybe inadequate for flight, if such had been their purpose; they, too, are of aglowing roseate hue. Even more striking than the form is the rainbow-likeaureolewhichsurroundsher,asahalosometimesseemstosurroundthemoon.This aura is almost spherical in shape and consists of evenly arranged,concentric spheresof colour, toonumerous and in far too rapidmovement fordetaileddescription.Itwouldseemtocontainallthecoloursofthespectrumintheir palest shades, with rose, green and blue predominating. Some of thespheres of colour are outlinedwith a golden fire andbeyond theouter edge ashimmering radiance of pearly white gives added beauty to the aureole andlovely form within. Over the head a powerful upward flow of forcesinterpenetrates theaura inafan-shapedradiation.Thisappears tocomefromapointinthemiddleofthehead,wherethereisabrilliantgoldencentre,slightlybelowtheleveloftheeyesandmidwaybetweenthem.Thewholeregionofthefallisvibrantwithherlife.

LAKESPIRITS

At different parts of the surface of Lake Thirlmere,which lies beneath us,numbersofnaturespiritsoftheelementofwateraretobeseenskimmingswiftlyoverthesurface,generallyataheightofsomesixoreightfeet,butsometimesrising much higher. Although they usually remain over the water, they makeoccasionalflightsabovethefields.Theysomewhatresemble large,whitebirdsflyingatgreatspeed.AtthisdistanceIcannotmakeoutanydistinctshape,forthey assume and discard many different, bird-like forms with great rapidity.There is a permanent suggestion of a wing-like formation of the aura, and

sometimesthelikenessofahumanfaceandhead.

FAIRIES

Inordertohelpthereadertovisualiseclearlytheappearanceofafairywhenmaterialised, I recommend the study of the fairy photographs in Sir ArthurConan Doyle’s book The Coming of the Fairies and E. L. Gardner’s bookFairies78.Iampersonallyconvincedofthebonafidesofthetwogirlswhotookthese photographs. I spent someweekswith them and their family, staying intheirhome,andbecameassuredofthegenuinenessoftheirclairvoyance,ofthepresenceoffairiesexactlylikethosephotographedintheglenatCottingley,andofthecompletehonestyofallpartiesconcerned.

In order that such photographs could be taken, the fairies had to bematerialised, presumably by an invisible Adept operator; for only thus couldtheyreflectactinic light. In thisprocessofdensification, the truenatureof thefairyformwasconcealedbeneaththecoveringofethericandtenuous,reflective,physical substance. The photographs show, in consequence, apparently solid,fleshy forms, clothed with transparent garments. At the astral level, the fairybody is at once seen to be without solid substance, to consist of streams offlowing energies which might give, especially at first glance, the illusoryappearanceofafixedshape.

Thehumanmindinevitablytendstogivetoitsperceptionsfamiliarforms.Inconsequence,unlessgreatcareistaken,everyappearanceofsoliditywillpresentitself to themind-brainof seers, andgenerallywithout their being in the leastaware of the process and its effects. The observer must, in consequence, beconstantlyonguardagainstthisactionofthemindandtrytoseeandrecordthereality, however unusual it may appear. Although I have thus tried, I cannotguaranteethecompleteabsenceoferrorinmydescriptions.

DRYADS

Themento-emotionalcounterpartsofwoodsareoftenfilledwithentrancinginterestandbeauty.Thelifeforcesfromtheplantkingdomandotheremanationsfrom the trees, particularly the larger ones, fill the atmosphere with fineradiations amidstwhich the tree nature spirits play and angels live andmove.The latter sometimes give the impression of a rather dreamy state ofconsciousness and of being themselves expressions of tree life, one with theensoulingspiritofallthevegetation.Theymergeintoandemergefromthetrees,glide about thewood rather like tall, somewhat shymaidens, slender, gracefulandrobedindiaphanousgarmentsofmanyshadesofgreen.Adescriptionmayserveasillustration:

The tree fairies andhighernature spirits inhabiting awoodnearKendal, inWestmorland, are truly beautiful. They move about amongst the trees with agentle, quiet grace.One of themwhom I think has observed us and does notseemtobeafraid,slightlyraisesherlight,filmygarment,throughwhichtherosyformcanfaintlybeseen.The“hair” is longand tiny lightsplay likeagarlandaroundherhead.Sobeautiful ishercarriage that,were itnot for thecompleteabsenceofself-consciousnessand theperfectcandourshownin theexpressionof faceandeyes, I shouldhave thought shewasposing.All aroundareothersequally beautiful, each differing in some slight degree from her fellows, andmanyofthemfarlessoutward-turnedinconsciousness.Another,whosebackistowardme,haslovely,long,dark“hair”,whichhangswellbelowthewaist.Oneslenderwhite arm is stretchedoutbeforeher, a little to the side, as sheglidesslowlythroughthewood.Theyoftenseemtobelessnaturespiritswithseparateidentities than thesoulsof the trees,as itwerenaturespiritexpressionsof theevolvingtreelife;for theyblendthemselveswiththelarger trees,disappearingfromviewforatime,latertore-emergeandmoveaboutthewood.

Similescanprovemisleadingbut,whenwatchingthenaturespiritsandangelinhabitants of wood and forest, they sometimes appear before one as wouldfishesfloatingoutofoceandepthsintoclearfocusforafewmomentsandthenreceding,tobelostasifmergedoncemorewiththeirwateryelement.Themoreadvanced tree angels, those associatedwith very old and large trees, exhibit amorehumanclarityofmentaloutlookandpower.Theirgazecanbekeenandpenetratingas they turn theirattentionupononewhoenters their realmand isable to see and communicate with them. Nevertheless, in their case also theimpression is received of an intimate blending of their life and consciousnesswiththatofthetreewhichtheyensoul,andtheevolutionofwhichtheyassist.

FAIRYGLAMOUR

Ononeoccasion,whilst studying thenature spirit life in thecountrysideofLancashire, a somewhat advancednature spirit of air associatedwith theplantkingdom provided an interesting display of the glamorous influence whichcertainkindsoffairiesareabletothrowoveronewhoapproachestheirdomain.Myrecordoftheexperiencereads:

A beautiful and highly developed fairy is associatedwith a briar hedge onwhichwild roses are blooming in profusion. She is of an especially engagingcharacter and in stature is some four feet tall. Lightly robed in a flowing,transparent, filmy, auricgarment, she regardsuswith the friendliestof smiles.Herauraisnoticeablyvitalandlookslikeacloudofmanysoftyetradianthues,throughwhichshaftsofdazzlinglightflashandradiate.Thecoloursincludesoft,luminouspalerose,palegreen,lavenderandmistyblue,throughoutwhichshootthebrilliantlancesoflight.Sheisinastateofexaltedhappiness.

As an experiment, I yielded partially to the enchantment which shedeliberatelyexercisedandtotheappealingcallwithwhichsheinvited,nayevenchallengedmetoforsaketheworldofmenandsharewithher,andothersofherkinhoveringnear,theirresponsiblegaietyoftheKingdomofFairy.Foratime,almostunconsciousof thebodyyetalwayssufficientlyawake in it toreturnatwill, I experienced some measure of the joyful, care-free radiant happinesswhichseemstobethepermanentconditionofa’lthedwellersinthefairyworld.There is danger in too close a contact;1 for it requires a decided effort towithdraw and take up the burden—as it then seemed—of physical existenceonceagain.

FAIRIESANDGRASSELVES

The surface of this field is densely populated by fairies, brownies and aspecies of tiny elves associated with grass. The fairies float through the air,assuming graceful poses and expressing in the highest degree the qualities oflightheartednessandgaiety.Anumberofthemareflittingaboutsingly,pausingamoment between each flight andbearing in their hands somethingwhich theyappear togive to theplantsand flowersateachof their stoppingplaces.Theystretchouttheirhandsasifapplyingvitalforcestotheplants,theethericdoublesof which glow in consequence and then move swiftly away again. They aredefinitely feminine inappearance,dressed inwhiteorverypale rosecoloured,shimmeringmaterialof exceedingly fine texture.This isdrawn inat thewaistandshineslikemother-of-pearl.Theauricwings,whenethericallymaterialised,aresmallandovalinshape.

The elves are from three to six inches in height.They are little, force-builtfigures,shiningwithagreenlight,andlookasiftheywereclothedwithasingleclose-fittinggrass-greengarment.

Their faces are chubby and childlike. The eyes have a somewhat archexpression and they are wholly absorbed in- the short, swinging flights withwhich,aloneandingroups,theymoveaboutthefield.

Occasionallythecurrentsofforceintheiraurasseemtojoinandcrossabovethe head, giving to some of them the appearance of being horned. They areassociatedwith theensouling life in thecellsof thegrassandotherplantsandpresumablyplaysomepart,howeversmall,initsenclosureinform.

DANCINGFAIRIES,COTTINGLEY

Abrightradiancesuddenlyshinesoutoverthefield,somesixtyyardsaway.Itisdue to thearrivalof agroupof fairiesunder thecontrolof a superior fairy,who is autocratic and definite in her orders, holding unquestioned command.Theyspreadthemselvesoutintoagraduallywideningcirclearoundher,andastheydosoasoftglowshinesoverthegrass.Sincetheyswunghighoverthetreetopsanddownintothefield,thecirclehasspreadtoapproximatelytwelvefeetinwidth.Eachmemberofthisfairybandisconnectedbyastreamoflightwiththedirectingfairy,whoisinthecentreandslightlyabovethem.Thesestreamsareofdifferentshadesofyellow,deepeningtoorange;theymeetinthecentre,merginginheraura,andthereisaconstantflowbackwardsandforwardsalongthem.Theformproducedbythisissomethinglikeaninvertedopalescent,glassfruitdish,withthecentralfairyasthestemandthelinesoflight,whichflowingraceful, even curves, forming the sides of the bowl. The impression wasreceived,that theinterchangesandthecomplexdesignsproducedbythedancewhichfollowedstimulated,andprovidedamodelfor,thedevelopmentofformsintheplantkingdomofNatureintheneighbourhood.79

LAKEDISTRICT

AgroupoffairiesisgambollinganddancingonasmallplateauonthesideoftheWythburn stream.Theirbodies, some six inches inheight, are feminine inappearance. Their clothing is chiefly pale blue and their “wings”, which are

similarly coloured and almost oval in shape, are constantly fluttering as theydanceinacircle,handinhand.Someofthemwearaloosegirdlefromwhichissuspendedaninstrumentlikeahorn.Allaredrapedwithamaterialwhichservesto conceal the roseate form more completely than is usual with this type ofnaturespirit.Their“hair”,whichinallcasesisbrown,variesfromverylighttoquitedarkshades.

They are carrying out a concerted movement which resembles a countrydance and I think it must be their thought and their movements that causenumbersofsmall,astro-ethericdaisy-likeflowerstoappearanddisappearnearthe ground,within and around the circle, sometimes singly and sometimes aswreathsorchains.Theyarealsodischargingintothesurroundingatmosphereaspecialised energy in the form of silver sparks, and an entrancingly beautifuleffectisproducedbythisminiatureelectricaldisplayflowingthroughtheiraurasandtheluminousmistinwhichthewholegroupisbathed.Thismistextendstoaheightofprobablyeightorteninchesabovetheirheadsandreachesitshighestpointoverthecentreofthegroup.Theeffectofituponthefairiesistogivethemthe senseof complete seclusion. In fact, nonature spirit in theneighbourhoodentersthecharmedsphere.

Thefairydancershavenowchangedtheirformationandaregoingthroughanevolution of considerable intricacy, making radial “chains” across the circle.Thisdoesnotremaininthesameplace,andwhenthegroupmovesthesecludingauramoveswithit.Thedance,whichisalsoaritual,resemblescertainfiguresinthe Lancers. The fairies have a decided sense of rhythm, for although theirmovementsarespontaneousandfree,theyaretosomeextentkeepingtime.

As I watch them, there develops slowly in the centre of the circle a rose-coloured,heart-shapedformwhosepulsationsdischargethesilveryforce,whichflows out in fine lines or striations. The auric encasement has now increasedconsiderablyinsizeandisnotunlikealarge,invertedglassbowl.Theyseemtohave some idea that they are creating or building a definite shape, for radialdivisions, extremely thin and glittering, have been built, dividing the tenuousform into compartments. Gradually the group drifts away out of range ofmyvision, having doubtless carried out some formative function on behalf of theplantkingdom.

AFAIRYQUEEN

Wearesurroundedbyagroupofjoyous,dancingfairies.Theleaderissometwo feet tall, clothed in transparent, flowing draperies, and has a star on herforehead. She has large, glistening “wings” of delicate shades of pink andlavender.Her“hair”islightgoldenbrownandstreamsbehindher,mergingwiththe other flowing forces of her aura. The form is perfectly modelled androunded,likethatofayounggirl,andtherighthandholdsawand.Herfaceisstampedwithadecidedimpressofpower,especiallynoticeableintheclearblueeyeswhich,onoccasion,glowaswithlivingfire.Herbrowisbroad,herfeaturessmallandrounded, the tinyearsapoemofphysicalperfection.Thebearingofhead,neckandshouldersisqueenly,thewholeposebeingfullofgrace.Apaleblueradiancesurroundsthisbeautifulcreature,whilegoldenflashesoflightplayaroundandaboveherhead.Thelowerportionoftheauraisshellpink,irradiatedwithwhitelight.

She is aware of our presence, seems to understand my purpose, and hasgraciously remainedmoreor lessmotionless for thisdescription.Sheholdsupherwand,which is about the length of her forearm and iswhite and shining,glowingatthetipwithagoldenlight.Ihearfaint,far-awaymusic,tooetherealtocapture,suchmusicasmightbegivenforthbydiminutive,pendantneedles,delicatelytunedandstruckwithtinyhammers.Itismoreaseriesoftinklesthana consecutivemelody, possibly because I am unable fully to catch the sound.Perchanceitisafar-offechoofdivinecreativesong,themusicoftheVoice,thusaudibledeepdownintheseethericregionsofthephysicalworld.Nowthewholegrouprisesintotheairandvanishes.

SYLPHS

AbovethehighmoorlandsofLancashire,revellingintheforceofthewind,largenumbersofangelsandnaturespiritsofairaretobeseen.Thesesylphsareratherbelowhumanheight,butquitehumaninform,thoughasexual.

Theyaredisportingthemselveswildlyingroupsoftwoandthree,travellingatgreatspeedacrossthesky.Thereisacertainfiercenessintheirjoyastheycalltoeachother,theircriessoundinglikethewhistlingofthewind,reminiscentofthecalloftheValkyriesinWagner’soperaofthatname.

At first sight they appear to bewinged a pair ofmagnificentwhite pinionsbeingattachedtothebodyfromthetopoftheshouldersandreachingdowntothefeet.Oneevenseemstodetectaregular,featherlikeformationwithinthese“wings”.

This is, however, an illusion produced by the forces flowing through theirauras.Paleshadesof roseandazurebluepredominate,whilea radiant lightofmany hues plays continually about their heads.A group of three,which I amespeciallywatching,presentsamostspectacularappearance.Astheywheelandfly across the wide arch of the heavens, brightly coloured forces flash withextreme rapidity between and all about them, but more especially in the airabove. Occasionally, variegated sheets of colour, arranged in shining bands,streamfromonesylphtotheother.Thesearechieflypaleblue,rose,greenandlavender, through which golden, flame-like energies continually scintillate.Thereisadefiniteorderinthiscolourcommunication,themeaningofwhichishiddenfromme,thoughthechiefnotesseemtobefierceexultationandjoy-.80

Thefacesoftheseastro-mentalcreaturesoftheairarelikethoseofstrangelybeautiful but fierce Amazons, strong, vital, and controlled despite theirapparentlyrecklessabandon.

Their movement through the air is very rapid, for they appear to traveldistancesoftentofifteenmilesinamomentoftime.

STORMSYLPHS

WhileIwatchedfromtheslopesofHelvellyntheapproachofdarkmassesof

storm-cloud,Iobservedanumberofbirdlikeairspiritstravellinginfrontoftheon-coming clouds.Many of these sylphs are dark and fearsome to look upon,being slightly suggestive of large, swiftly swooping bats. They are dartingbackwards and forwards across the Wyth- burn valley, sometimes followingquitecloselytheconformationof thehills.Theyappeartobeinaconditionofhigh excitement andgive the impression that they are intensifying the electricandmagnetic conditions characteristic of a storm. Their faces are human andfully formed, though their expression is distinctly unpleasant. There are largenumbers of them—probably a hundred—including some whiter varieties ofsylph. They utter a weird, shrieking noise and occasionally shoot verticallyupwards,passingintothecloudsandreappearingabovethem.

THEGREATSTORMINLONDON81

Demoniacal and terrific beyonddescription are thebeingswho, high in theaerial regions, are to be seen exulting in the fury of the storm as the jaggedflashesofthelightningandthedeafeningroarofthethundercontinuehourafterhourthroughthenight.Theirappearancefaintlyresemblesthatofgiganticbats.Theirbodiesarehumaninshape,yetitisnohumanspiritwhichshinesthroughthose large, upward slanting eyes. Their colour is black as night, red andflamelike,theaurawhichsurroundsthemdividingintotwohugepinionsbehindthecentralform.The“hair”streamsbackfromtheheadliketonguesofflame.Thousands of beings, of whom this is but a halting description, revel in thepower of the storm. The clash of themighty forces produces in them intenseexaltation of consciousness as they soar, hover, dart, wheel and swoop,apparently intensifying the forces of the storm which in them seem to findembodiment.

Behindtheseandabovethem,intheveryheartofthetempest,isonebesidewhom the elementáis of storm and disintegration are but as fluttering bats.There,inthemidstofitall,istobeseenoneofthegreatdevasoftheelements,humaninform,yetinbeauty,majestyandpowerlikeuntoanexaltedsuperman.Theknowledgeofthispresenceinspiredcourageandcalmnesswhen,justbeforea flashof lightning cleaved theheavenswith a ribbonof fire, oneof thedarkbeings seemed to swoop down and for a moment hover threat- ningly, closeabove us. The baleful eyes, gleaming with frenzy, were fixed upon the earthbelow. For a fraction of a second the consciousness behind those eyes was

touched, producing a feeling of vertigo and terror such as had not beenexperiencedsincethedaysandnightsofthefirstWorldWar.Underthispresenttestthevalueofthosetrialswasrealised,forautomaticallythewillovercamethefearandstilledthetremblingofthebody,causedbythevisionandthedeafeningcrackofthunderbywhichitwasaccompanied.Thenthedarkstorm-fiendspedaway, uttering the weird, exulting, unearthly cry of his kind, which wascontinuallyaudiblethroughoutthestorm.

In themidst of all this uproarwas a calm, an unshake able poise, a poweracknowledgedevenby theseunruly legions.Beyondacertain limit theycouldnotgo, for theywereeverheld incheckby thewillof thatLordof theStormwhoreignedsupremeovertheelementalforces.

SALAMANDERS

Since,liketheirrelativelyformlesselement,naturespiritsoffirearewithoutafixedform,descriptionsof themaresomewhatdifficult toobtainandrecord.The suggestion is received of an underlying human shape, limbs and “hair”being built of streams of rushing fiery energy and only rarely conforming inshapeandpositiontothehumanframe.

The face, however,when not veiled by auric flames is distinctly human inappearance. Quite non-human, however, is its expression, whilst the upward-slanting eyes seem to be lit with a kind of unholy delight in the destructivepoweroftheirelement.Thefaceistriangular,chinandearsbeingpointed,andthe head surrounded and outlined by flickering, orange-red flamelets, throughwhich shoot flashing tongues of fire. Salamanders vary in height from two or

three feet to the great colossi of fire-powerwho are theFireLords associatedwith the sun. The description which follows, although not of Lesser but ofGreaterGods, and includedhere for the sakeof continuity in the studyof thefourelementsandtheirdenizens,istakenfromtheIntroductiontoandChapterIVofmybook,TheAngelicHosts.82

I seemed to be standing with him (the angel teacher referred to in theIntroduction to the present book) submerged in a sea of fire, which washomogeneousandall-pervasive,yettranslucentandtransparent.Iseemedalsotosee the sunflower formation of the fire aspect of the Solar Logos and HisSystem, as if the angel and Iwere standing on one of the petals. Though thedistancesanddimensionsofthisfire-worldweresocolossalastobephysicallyincomprehensible andbeyondmeasure, yet at this level theywerewellwithinmygrasp,andthefactthatIwasstandingcompletelysubmergedinaveritablecataractofflameasitrushedpastandswirledaboutme,didnotpreventmefromseeingthewholeofitanditsshape,asifIwerealsolookingdownuponitfromabove.IcouldtraceitssourceinthesunandseeitslimitswherethetipofapetaltouchedtheRing-Pass-Not,oredge,oftheSystem.Iwasnotabletodiscovertherelationofthephysicalsuntothefierysun,buttherelativesizeandluminosityweresuchthatthephysicalsunwouldbealmostlostinitsfierycounterpart.

Under the angel’s guidance I moved about within this world of fire but,howevergreatthedistancewecovered,thesameaspectalwayspresenteditself.Whetherweroseorfell in theseaoffire,orcrossedawideareaofflame, theSystemcontinuedtoappearlikeasunflowerpresentingitsfullfacetowardsus.Contradictory though this may sound, it will be intelligible to those who arefamiliarwith the idea of the fourth dimension.At the fire-level, however, theapparent directions of space, or characteristics revealed by superphysicalcognition,aremorethanfour.

TheappearanceofthesolarFireLords.wasgloriousandawe-inspiring.Theirstature must be gigantic. Though they did not approach the size of the mainpetalsthemselves,astheystoodlikeaninnercorollaroundthecentralfieryheartoftheflowertheywerelargeenoughtobenoticeablefrompointsneartheouteredgeoftheSystem.Whenweapproachedthecentre,theywereseentobesolarcolossi,andatoneofourrestingplacesasingleFireLordcompletelyfilledthefield of vision. Their formswere definitely human, though every cell in theirbodies resembleda roaring furnace,while flames leapt andplayedabout them

continuously. Iwas not able to see their faceswith any distinctness and theireyes were shaded from my view—perhaps by a merciful providence—but IreceivedtheimpressionofbeautyquiteasstronglyasIreceivedthatofpower.Theirbeautywasnot somuch thatof shapeand form, though theirbodiesareinexpressibly beautiful. Rather does it belong to the abstract ideal of beautywhich they embody. In the fire-world I perceived beauty in the abstract as alivingpower,equallypotentwithfire,andrealisedthatasthereisafireaspectofGod, so is there a beauty aspect, equal to that of fire in its regenerating,transforming and destructive effects, equally glorious, equally terrible, equallydangeroustohimwhogazesuponitsnakedpower.IbegintoappreciatethetruthofthesayingthatnomanmayseeGodandlive.ManmayclimbtheheightsofthespiritualmountainandthebeautyofGodmaytransfigurehim,butunlessheispreparedforitsresistlesspower,hemaybeutterlydestroyed.83Intheworldoffirethereseemstobeahighlyorganisedsystemwherebysuchdangersaremadeasremoteaspossible.Theillimitablepower,gloryandbeautyoftheLogospassthrough the Angelic Hierarchy, which serves as a transformer to reduce andtemper themso that formsarebuilt insteadofdestroyedanddwellersat lowerlevelsarenotblindedbytheirawfulmight.

TheArchangelsofFiredwellamidst these forcesanddirect theplayof thefiery,solarenergiesaccordingtothewillofthatsupremeLordofFirewhoistheSourceoftheirexistence.TheyaretheGodsofFire, theArchangelsofFlame,thespiritualregeneratorsoftheSystem.Livingembodimentsoffire-power,theyareViceregentsoftheSupremeRuler,ofwhombothSolarSystemandLordsofFireareexpressions.Allgoldenandflamelike,theyresemblegiganticmenbuiltofflame,inthehandofeachaspearandontheheadagoldencrownoflivingfire.Flamesshootforthfromthemoneveryside.Everychangeofconsciousnesssendsforthtonguesofflame,eachgestureafloodoffire.

Powerpasses through them, transformed lest itsnaked force shoulddestroythe very system which, by their mediation, it recreates, regenerates andtransforms.Theyshield theSolarSystemlest thefieryenergyshouldblindtheeyesofthosetowhomitisasourceoflight,burnthosetowhomitisasourceofheat,andshatterthosetowhomitisasourceofpower.SuchinsmallpartaretheMightyOneswhostandbefore thefiery throneof theFatherofAngelsandofMen.Belowthem,rankonrank,arerangedtheGodsofFire.Youngestamongstthemarethenaturespiritsoftheirelements,thesalamanders,LordsofFirein-the-becoming.

PARTIII

THESEPHIROTH

U

CHAPTERI

THEANGELSOFWILL,WISDOMANDINTELLIGENCE

NIVERSESareformedandpermeatedbyaninfinite,creative,vitalisingand transforming deific Powerwhich, in Tibetan, is calledFohat. ThisOneLifecontainswithinitselfinfinitepotentialitiesfortheproductionof

universes, beings and forms. It has twomodes of existence, one passive, oneactive.Duringthereignof thepassivemode,fromtheobjectivepointofview,darknessaloneexists.Theprocessesofemergence,densification,evolutionandtransformationofuniverses,beingsandformsintospiritualstatesoccurduringthe period of activity. These two phases, the passive and the active, alternateceaselessly throughout eternity. In theworld’s cosmogonies theyareknownasNightsandDays.

Attheopeningofthecreativeperiod,theprincipleofIdeationinherentintheOneLifebecomesmanifestasUniversalMindordivineIntelligence.ThisisnotyetaBeing,butapowerwhichawakensfromboundlessSpaceatthefructifyingtouchor“breath”oftheOneLife.WithinUniversalMind,localisedorfocussedareasofdivineThoughtappear.Thesearethe“nuclei”withinthefirst“thoughtcell” of a universe, from which emanate creative impulses. They are not yetindividualBeings,thoughtheycontainthepotentialityofallbeings.

Theprocessof emanationcontinues, the first toemergebeing theSephiras,the Numerations, the divine Creative Intelligences. These combine undernumerical law to carry out the designs included within divine Ideation. ThehighestArchangels,fromwhominturntheAngelicHostsemerge,areincludedwithinsuchEmanations.AngelsarethusMind-bornEmanationsfromAbsoluteLife and the nearer in time and condition to Absoluteness, the greater thebeings… Thus hierarchy is part of the established order of Creation. At thesummit of the ladder of angelic existence are the primordial SephirothalIntelligences,theArchangelsoftheFace,theMightySpiritsbeforetheThrone.ThesearetheFirstBorn,thehighest,greatest—saveforthePrimalEmbodimentof UniversalMind—manifestations of Creative Intelligence and Power in theUniverse.Theyareeverlasting,existingfromdawntoeveofCreativeDay.Attheotherendofthescaleofangelicexistencearethelastborn,theminutelives

emergentfromtheoceanofLife,theSephirasinminiature,thenaturespirits.

THESONSOFWILL

Within this hierarchically-ordered race of beings are at least seven maindivisions,classifiedaccording to thepredominantpowermanifest ineach.TheSephiraofWillgivesbirthtoinnumerable,butnotunnumbered,“sons”,eachinitsturntheparentofavastprogeny,allimbuedwiththefireoftheomnipotentWill.TheirattributeispowerandtheyareagentsforthemanifestedwillofthatsummationoftheSephiraswhichistheLogosoftheUniverse.Invested

withcosmicpower,robedinwhiteradiance,theseparent“MorningStars”shinemorebrightlythanathousandsuns.Theyarecreatorsinthatthecreativeray,thefohatic“dart”,thearrowofEros,isbythemas“bowmen”directedtoitsmark,whichinthebeginningisthatregionofspaceinwhichtheuniverseistoappear.Throughoutitsformationandgrowththeycontinuetodirectthefieryraywhich,“bursting” into innumerable,whirling shafts of force brings atoms into being.Primordialatomsareofonekindalone.Theyformtheupperlayerofeachoftheseven degrees of density of matter of which the seven worlds or planes areformed. Different atomic combinations form different substances or chemicalelements in both the noumenal and phenomenal aspects of the universe. Theatom-forming power isFohat. The directors of the process are the Sephira ofWillanditsEmanations.

In full self-consciousness, theWill-Archangelswield thismighty power. Indiminishingdegrees,angelsofwillperformtheirparts.Pureinstinctguidesthenature spirits in their functions as servants of the One Will. These are thegnomes,theelementalisofearth.

THESONSOFWISDOM

The Sephira of Wisdom and its “sons” embody and make manifest theprinciples of cohesion, balance, harmony, inherent in Fohat and all that itcreates.Theyalsodirectthevitalisingcurrentsofsolarenergybywhichatomiccombinations,molecules,substancesandformsaregivenco-ordinationandlife.They are called Sons of Wisdom, because Intelligences which blend andharmoniseareeverwise.Theyconsciouslymaintain thebalancedequipoiseof

Nature’sseveralanddiverseparts.Eachenfoldsvastregionswithinitsauraandservesasbothvehicleandcontainerforoutrush-ingandreturningfohaticshaftsofpower.

TheseactivitiesoftheSonsofWisdomandotherSephiraswereportrayedinthe language of the Mysteries as creative intercourse, lawful or unlawful,between Gods and Goddesses and as the progeny supposedly produced.Sephirothalfunctionsandtheresultingnaturalphenomenawere thusexplainedby allegory and fable which, revealing the sacred truths to the sanctified,concealed them from the profane. For such has ever been the method of theMysteries.

AngelsofWisdomserveinregionsoflesserdimensionsanddeeperdensity.Naturespiritsofwaterasasubtleelement,thegreatcontainerandconductorinNature,instinctivelyplaytheirpartsintheoutermostregionsanddenseststatesofsubstanceintheuniverse.

THESONSOFINTELLIGENCE

The Thought that slept as a potency throughout creative Night awoke atDawn to find embodiment in the most tenuous of all substance, pre-atomicSpace. When, thereafter, Fohat formed the first atoms, Mind directed theirformation.Whenatomsblendedintodensersubstance,Mindorderedthepatternof their cohesion.When elements appeared, itwasMind that conceived them.When forms followed, Mind fashioned them according to a transcendental“dream”fromwhichithadawakenedatDawn.MindistheArtist-Crafts-manoftheuniverse.

The Sephira of Mind, through and from itself, brought forth innumerableprogeny,theAngelicHostsofMindfromwhich,intheirturn,cameforthsylphsand nature spirits, fairies and all the aerial hosts. These serve the UniversalMind.These fashionNature’soutergarb.These conceive and,planebyplane,mentallyproject theArchetypes,until thedensestworld is reachedandearthlyformsappear.

The Universal Mind is omnipresent. With the Egyptians, the God Tehuti,SephiraofThoughtandLaw,wasitssymbolandembodiment,precedingintimeyetstandingbehindthecreativeLogos,ram-headedAmenRa.UponhispalettehebothcalculatesandrecordsthecosmiccyclesandtheNightsandDaysofRa.

EvenFohat isobedient to theSephiraofThought, theLordofNumberandofLaw,

GODSANDGODDESSES

Each Sephira is assisted by its twin. Every Archangel has its counterpartwhich is the animate “shadow” of itself, its duplicate. All Gods thus haveGoddess consorts who are spiritual embodiments and expressions of theirpowers,justastheGodsthemselvesareintheirturnembodiedUniversalPowerinoneormoreofitsmanyaspects.ThelastthreeofthesevenSephirasarethereflectionsofthefirstthree,theirGoddesses,thougheachisamightyindividualIntelligencewhich, in this and preceding universes, has evolved to its presenthighdegree.

Each of the seven Sephiras is an Official, appointed to an office in thegovernment of the universe. Each is a specialist in one group of creativeactivities, an expert in creative processes, with special powers in one of theseven“fields”.

Sephirothal Intelligences are great beyond the comprehension ofman.Willand thoughtarevirtuallyomnipotent in them.Bymeansof these twoagenciesthey establish and maintain throughout creative Day those regions within thecircumscribedfieldatwhichsunandplanetswilllaterbebuilt.ThroughouttheperiodsofdensificationfrompureSpirit-Mattertophysicalsunandglobes,andthe subsequent progressive etherealisation back to the original pure state, theconcentration by which these phenomena are produced is perfectly sustained.Perpetually creating according to numerical law by the action of unifiedwill-thought,theSephirasarethemotionlessLordswhoseconcentrationisunbrokenandunwaveringthroughoutthewholeperiodofcreativeactivity.

T

CHAPTERII

THEANGELSOFBEAUTY,MINDANDFIRE

HEfirst threeSephiras; thoseofWill,Wisdomand Intelligence, are theprimaries.The last three are their secondaries.The fourth represents thelinking principle between these two groups. The power of the three

primaries and the “responses” of the three secondaries all pass through theintermediate fourth Sephira. The interplay between such mighty Powers, theinterflowbetweenthethreespiritualandthreematerialSephiras,setsupastressin the interspace. Lines of force are formed in primordial substance, and it isthese which provide the major and minor Archetypes, the living geometricalmodelsuponwhichallformsarefounded.

ThefourthSephiraisthereforeanOfficialofsupremesignificance.Amidthecreative stress itmustmaintain the predetermined “forms”, the parent and theoffspringArchetypes.Maintenanceofrhythmandofpre-chosenfrequenciesofoscillation in the interplay between the apparently opposing primaries andsecondaries,arethepreoccupationofthefourthSephiraanditssubordinates.Allthe powers, attributes, offices and activities of the six Sephiras must bepossessed and mastered by the fourth, which has to contain and direct themaccording to numerical Law. The mind of man perceives products of theselaboursofthefourthSephiraastheorderandthebeautyoftheuniverse.

In concentric spheres from the innermost to the outermost, or from thetopmost rung of the sephirothal ladder to its lowest, the fashioners of formslabour in the workshop- studio, which is the objective universe. Their tool iscreativefire;theirmediumcreativelyimpregnatedsubstance.TheSourceofthepowerandthegeniuswithwhichtheyworkiscreativeIntelligence,activealsoinbothtoolandmedium.Fromthecentretothearm-tipsofthefiery,six-armedcross84formedofthesixpathsfollowedbytheforthgoingandreturningcreativeenergy,thefourthSephiraanditsEmanationsareomnipresentandceaselesslyatwork.

TheContemplativeLorditselfstandsatthecentrewhenceallarmsradiate,allforcearises.Fromitallforceflashesandtoitallforcereturns.Archangelsand

angelshavetheirstationsalongthearmsatincreasingdistancesfromthenakedpower.Naturespirits,likedancingmoteswithinabeam,dwellattheouterends.Yet all are one. Archangels, angels and nature spirits are but emanations andembodimentsoftheOneLifewithintheirownsephirothalSource.Beingthusatone,allaremovedsolelybyimpulsesarisinginthatSourceandareobedienttoasinglesephirothalthoughtandwill.

THESEPHIRAOFMIND-FORMS

ThefifthSephiraandallitsHostsarethefirstconceiversofevolvingforms.Through the mind of this mighty One, the divine Ideations pass from thearchetypaltotheconcretestate.Time,thedeceiver,confinesthelimitlessandthetimelesswithinthiatprison-house,the“walls”ofwhicharebuiltofthousandsofcenturies. Past, present and future imprison therein that divineThoughtwhichforthethirdSephiraisdurational,forthesecondiseverlastingandforthefirstiseternal.With one foot, as itwere, in time and one in timelessness, the fourthSephira links theformandtheformlessstates,makespossible the transferenceof divine Ideation from the non-evolvingArchetype intomyriads of evolvingforms.Atfirsttheselocal,temporalformsarefaulty,crudeandimperfect.Atlasttheyarefaultless,finished,flawless.

Theprocessesofperfecting formsaredirectedby the fifthSephira,beneathwhom, rank upon rank, labour Archangels, angels and nature spirits. Thesebeings do not create the forms. Divine Ideation from within the One Life,through the thirdSephira, gives birth to parentalArchetypes.These ‘‘breathe”uponthevirginwatersoflowerspaceand“speak”thearchetypal“Word”.Spaceconceivesandslowlybringsforth theseparate forms, thepotentialityofwhichresidesforeverindivineThought.

These first, time-prisoned forms, life-filled and developing, appearing as ifspontaneously in themind-stuff of the universe, are immediately subjected totwoprocessesbythefifthSephiraanditsHosts.Theirshapeisimprovedand,insuccessivecycles, theyareprojectedintotheastralandphysicalregionswherethesixthandseventhSephiraspreside.There theyareperfectedandhardened,polishedanddensifiedbythecombinedactivitiesofthelastthreeSephirasandtheirHosts.Theyfirstappearasthought-forms,imperfect,ill-formed.Life-filledand with dawning sentiency, they are clothed in denser substance. Fullyhardenedormanifestasdensestphysical,likeplastermodelscastinbronze,their

deepestdensityisincourseoftimeattained.Thusarebornplanets.Ultimately,they die and disintegrate; but their life and ideal forms are preserved andprojectedanewintotheirsuccessors.

The sephirothal labours do not cease. The perfection implicit within theimperfect dominates the resistant substance. Matter becomes more malleable,thought more formative, life more sentient, as forms improve. Eventuallythoughtbecomesomnipotent.Thesevenfoldsephirothal“Word” is then“madeflesh” and finally in full perfection “dwells among us”, or ismademateriallymanifest.

The fifthSephira is thus responsible for themental reproduction in formofabstractcreativeIdeation,whichhaspassed.Throughhearchetypalstageunderthe third Sephira. This all-inclusive, single thought-form, which divides intomyriads of separate forms, must be mentally maintained throughoutManvantara. No break in the concentration of the will-thought of the fifthSephiramustmar theprojectionandevolution toperfectionof theuniverseofconcreteforms.

Divine thought is embodied in this mighty One. He is Lord of Mind, theembodimentofthedirectiveIntelligenceofthe“formal”universe.Inonesenseheistheuniverseofthought,theOneMind,andofhimallothermindsarepart,beingcontainedwithinhimandbeingexpressionsofhimself.ThepowerofthisBeingisthatofUniversalWillexpressedasthought,orFohat-Atma-Manas.85

THEELEMENTOFFIRE

The thirdSephira is the innermostSoulof the fifth,which is itsmanifestedPower.Fireistheirelement.ThethirdSephiraisaswhiteheat,thefifthisasitsflame-likeradiation.Actuallythereisneitherheatnorflameabovethephysicalworld.Hotmassesandrisingflames,causedphysicallybycombustionofcertainelements,havenosuperphysicalcounterparts.Thereisnosuperphysicalburningof substancewith consequent change of form. Physical fire and flame are thedenser counterparts of a subtle universal element, the intelligence, power andactivityofwhicharethoseofthethirdandfifthSephiras.Thisisamysteryandmoremaynotherebesaid,exceptthatphysicalflameisatemporaryandlocalmanifestationofthedeificPresence,andmoreparticularlyofthethirdandfifthAspectsandEmanationsofDeity.EachdivineAspectisoutwardlymanifestasa

Being,anIntelligencewhosefullnatureisbeyondhumancomprehension,savein states of lofty contemplationwhen divine Immanence is perceived and thedivineTranscendenceintuitivelydiscerned.

Fire on earth, then, is an expression of divine Intelligence, a localisedmanifestation of Universal Mind: it is that one of the four modes ofmanifestation on the physical plane which constitutes the electro-magnetic“soul” of physical substance. The somewhat conical, tongue-like shape of aflame is symbolical of this third Aspect of Deity, for in vertical section it istriangular.Thetriangleisthearchetypal“form”ofthefireelement,andthereforeofthethirdSephira.

The fifth Sephira transfers the Fire Aspect of Deity to the formal world,where inman it becomesmanifestmentally as thought-power, emotionally asdesireandphysicallyasheat.InallthevariedexpressionsoftheFireAspectinNature and in man, the fifth Sephira is intimately involved as the ensoulingBeingwhoistheMindofNature.

Theprocessofphysicalcombustionwhichproducestheimpressionsoffire,flameandheatuponthesensesandmindofmanexcitesintohyper-activitythesuperphysical noumenon of fire, the FireAspect ofDeity preponderant in thefifthSephira.Thisensoulingfire-principleofNaturehasitsmajorembodimentinthatBeingandinhisbrother, thethirdSephira,whoisthenoumenonofthenoumenon,thesoulofthesoul,ofphysicalfire.

ThefifthSephira,initsturn,iscomposedofandmanifestedasinnumerableFire-Gods,Archangels,angelsandnaturespirits.ThisvastHost is inperpetualcreativeactivity,continuallyoccupied in the tranferenceof the fohatic fire, thecosmiccreativefire-force, fromitsprimalsource throughout thefiveplanesofpresentmanifestation.

ThefireofFohatistheagentwhereby“virgin”matterismaderesponsivetoand reproductive of the archetypal products of divine Ideation. Cosmic fire,which is no burning flame or heat but a form of electrical energy, is theimpregnatingagencybytheactionofwhichrootSubstanceproducesuniversesand all which they contain. The nature and the shape of those products aredecidedbyacombinationofnumericallawanddivineThought.Cosmicfireandcosmicmindare therefore intimately related throughoutManvantara.No formcancomeintophenomenalexistencewithoutthecombinedactionofboth.

At the physical level, incandescence and flame constitute a release, andthereforeanexpression,of thecreativefire-mind.Thedegreeof thereleaseisdependent upon the amount of material in which incandescence is physicallyproduced.Theextentoftheexpressionoffohaticfire,andofthefifthandthirdSephirasandtheirHosts,isalsogovernedbythesizeofthefireandthedegreeofincandescence.

Whenafireiskindled,oramatchstruck,andinflammablesubstancereducedto ashes, a release occurs on the physical plane of superphysicallymanifestedcreativefire.It is thisreleasewhichactsasanexcitanttonaturespiritsoffire,underwhichtheyplayandrevelexultantlyinthephysicalmanifestationoftheirelement.

Inorderthatconjoinedcosmicfireandmindmaycreatephysicalforms,thefour other elements of earth, water, air and ether as subtle elements andpotenciesmustalsobepresent,thuscompletingthefiveelementsessentialtotheproduction of natural forms. In physical fire, the subtle element of firepreponderatesexcessivelyandisalmostexclusivelyactive.Destructionofform,andnotconstruction,istheinevitableresult.

T

CHAPTERIII

LIFEANDFORM

THESIXTHSEPHIRA

HE conjoined Power and Life of the Solar System, manifested as thesecond Sephira, the solar Lord of Wisdom and all its “sons”, findexpressionas theLifePrincipleof thematerialworlds.TheOneLifeof

Nature,discretethoughitmayappearwhenconceivedandviewedfrombelow,isaco-ordinatedvehicleforanIntelligence,whichis thesixthSephira.JustasthesecondSephiradirectsthevitalisingcurrentsofsolarenergyathigherlevels,sothesixthservesasanexpressionoftheOneLifeatlowerlevelsincludingthephysicalworld.

The ocean of theOneLife has its shores,which are the physical universe,against which its waves beat continuously in rhythmic pulse. As a beachbecomessaturatedmoreandmorefullywiththerisingtides,sophysicalmatteris saturated increasingly with the vitalising fluid, which is the One Life.Evolutionforphysicalsubstanceimpliesanincreaseinitsvitalcontent,afullersaturationwiththeOneLife,whichiscontinuallyconveyedintoitbythesecondandsixthSephiras.

The first created, solid physical substance is relatively lifeless. In thebeginning its life-content is very low.As evolution proceeds,matter graduallybecomes increasingly vitalised; component atoms convey and contain greaterproportionsofSpirit-Life.Theythencombinemorereadilyintoformswhich,intheir turn,becomeproportionatelymoreresponsive to thought.Metaphorically,as the tide rises, thedegreeof saturation increases.Highwatermark representsthe fullest physicalmanifestation attained in any creative cycle by Spirit-Lifeand its embodiments, the first, second and sixth Sephiras. Saturation point isreachedwhenphysicalsubstancebecomesmostresponsivetothoughtandmosteasilymouldedbyit.Thereafter,theOneMind,asthirdandfifthSephiras,findsineverykindofphysicalsubstanceahighlyplasticmediuminwhichtofashiontheconceptsandproductsofdivineIdeation.AllNaturethendisplaysthemostperfect adaptation to universal Thought, whether manifested in Sephirothal

Hostsorindividualisedasman.

Such, in part, is the “work” of the sixth Sephira and its componentHosts,from Archangels of the solar, vital fluid to the nature spirit inhabitants andembodiments of the subtle element of water. In simplest terms, these beingsserveasconductorsofFohat,throughoutthephysicaluniverse,the“life-blood”ofMotherNaturebywhichsheisherselfsustainedandbywhichshenourishesherchildren.

UNDINESANDSYLPHS—EMANATIONSOFTHESIXTHSEPHIRA

Innumerable“arteries”and“veins”conveythroughouttheuniversefromsunto planets and from planets back to sun the vital electricity, which is its life-blood. Thus the sun is the “heart”, the universe the “body”. Archangels areinterplanetary “transformers” and “transmitters”. Angels are planetary“receivers” and “transmitters”, and nature spirits are the last superphysicalrecipientsofthecharge.Thistheycontainaslongastheycanandthenreleaseordischarge it into the ethenc counterpart of Nature. From there, the physical“beach” or molecular “sands” absorb it and all Nature is thus vitalised, allsubstancerenderedmalleable.TheEternalOblationisfulfilled.

Intensepleasureisfeltbyundinesandsylphsastheyperformtheirfunctionofrecipientsanddischargersofsolarlife.86Theybecomefilledwithecstasyastheycarryouttothelimitoftheircapacitythethreefunctionsofabsorptionoflife-force, its retentionandcompression,anditsdischarge into their immediatesurroundings. This is their life, this their “work”, which, as with all naturespirits, is for them but continuous play and, though they do not know it,evolutionaryprogressistheresult.ToincreasetheirownjoyinthisparticipationinNature’s processes, they try continually to increase their capacity to absorband retain the vital charge as long as possible. The resultant heightenedcompressionproduces an increasinglymorepowerful, and thereforemore joy-producing,discharge.

Evolutionary stature for all the Sephirothal Hosts is measured by theircapacitytoabsorb,containandcompress.Astheyarethusengagedfromdawnto eve ofManvantara, their ability to exercise these three functions steadilyincreases. This, for them, is the way of evolutionary progression, which is

markedbyanincreasebothinbodilystatureandextensionofaura.

Thenature spirit, forexample,when first it emanates from itsparent-angel,maymeasurebutan inchor two in theverticalandhorizontaldiametersof itsaura.Thecontinuingpractice throughoutvast agesof theabsorption, retentionanddischargeoftheelectriclifeofthesunsteadilyincreasesthesizeofboththesphericalauraandtheonceminute,buteverlovely,formwithin.

THEVISIBLEUNIVERSE

TheseventhSephiraistheLordofallNature,whichisitsphysicalgarment.Itisimmanentthroughoutthisphysicalvesture,everyatombeingcreatedandsustainedbythepowerofwhichbothSephiraanduniversearetheembodimentandmanifestation.

Fohat is the creator.Mind is the designer.Matter is themedium in whichcreativeSpiritfashionstheexternaluniverse.NotoneforminNature,fromatomto similarly spinning planet, comes into existence save as an outcome of thecreative Activity of the fire of Fohat, the fashioning mind of Spirit, and thereceptive,responsiveandproductiveattributesofmatter.Forthisistheeternal,creativeTrinity.ThisisGod,theFather,SonandMother.

Theuniverse is sevenfold.Soalsomustbeandareboth theactivepotencyandtheactionof the tripleGod.Throughtheagencyof thesevenEmanations,each the product of a combination of the three supernal Aspects, the Logos“creates” the seven densities which primordial Substance87 assumes underfohaticactionandinfluence.TheseventhofthesePowers,theseventhSephira,isamightyRepresentativeoftheLogosatthelevelofdensityoftheelementofearth,andismanifestedtothesensesofmanasatom-built,physicalsubstance.Co-ordinationisthepredominantpowerofthisSephira,andtheconstructionandmaintenanceof physical forms throughout their appropriate time-cycles are itspreponderantactivity.Thistaskofconstructionandpreservationisfulfilledfromwithin the life-currents of atoms and the forms intowhich they are built. ForthereinthedeificPresenceisenshrined.

TheImmanenceofGod,HisindwellingPresencethroughoutphysicalNature,is mademanifest as the power, the life and the consciousness of the seventhSephira.TheTranscendenceofGodisexpressedbytheremainingSix,eachofwhomisas the transcendentLogosof theplane immediatelybelowit.Beyond

the Seven are Three who constitute the supernal Trinity of the universe.Immanent within these Three, and again transcendent beyond, is thatincomprehensibleOneAlone,which is the firstEmanation from theAbsolute.WithinTHATresideallpotencies.FromTHATemanateallideation,powerandlife. By THAT all worlds are created and sustained. To THAT, in due timeaccordingtonumericallaw,allreturn.

ThisOneAloneistheSupremeTranscendence,thePrimordialMover“abovethesurface”of—actuallywithin—pre-cosmicSpace.Thefirst“movement”setsgoing all creative processes,which continue throughoutManvantara, just as apendulumsetswingingbyasingleimpulsecontinuestoswing.Butthemeasureoftheoscillationandthedurationofitscontinuancedependuponthestrengthoftheinitialimpulseandthedecreesofnumericallaw.Asthatagentwhichimpartstothependulumthatfirstswingnolongeracts,soTHATwhichimpartstopre-cosmic Substance the first creative impulse no longer acts directly upon theresultantCosmos.THAT remains, transcendent and alone.Yet fromTHAT allcreation springs; by THAT all creation is moved and lives; in THAT all iscontained; toTHATall returns; for, in termsof theoutwardCosmos,THATisinfiniteandeternal.

The seventh Sephira and its Hosts are the outermost recipients andmanifestorsofthecreativeimpulseimpartedbytheOneAlone.Theyrepresentthe extreme limit of the pendulum’s swing.Divine Ideation is the core of thebeing of the seventh Sephira, which is conjoined Spirit-Mind incarnate.According to thearchetypal imageexistentwithindivineThought, the seventhSephirafashionsphysicalNature.InthisprocessthewholetenfoldSephirothisinvolved.AllSephirasconvergeandaresynthesisedintheseventhanditsform-producingactivity.TheOneAlone,theSacredNineandUniversalLawcontriveto produce that ultimatewonder of theCosmoswhich is physically fashioneddivineIdeation, thematerialuniverse.TheseventhSephira,who is the tenth ifthesupernalThreebeincluded,isasynthesisofall,asalsoisitsoutergarb,thenaturalworld;fortheconjoinedwholeofthePowersiscontainedwithinatom,moleculeandformofthephysicalplane.

THEARCHETYPE

Nature’svariedformshavetheirorigininUniversalMind,whichisthethirdexpressionofthemanifestedOne,asWillandLifearethefirstandsecond.The

idea of every form arises spontaneously within Universal Mind, as amanifestationundernumericallawofthatportionofCosmicIdeationwhichistobeexpressedwithina singleuniverse. Inoriginand“seed”, all formsareone.Thatoneformmaybementally—andthereforeimperfectlyandincompletely—conceivedasapointwithina sphere.Thepoint is thegerm.Thesphere is theegg. From these two, creative centre and circumscribed region, the universeevolves.

Multiplicity of form arises from the single germ or Archetype, as creativeWill andLifemoveoutwards from the centre into the field.The potentialitieswithin thegerm thenbegin tobecomeactualities.The latentcombinationsandpermutations of the several components of the germ, each expressive ofuniversal Ideation, become operative influences, as divine Thought seeksexternalexpressionasform.

The“still” thoughtof theuniverse is inessencesingle; itsactive thought ismultiple.Thetimeless,changelessArchetype,whilstcontainingthepotentialityofallforms,isitselfasingle“creation”orprojectionfromdivineIdeation.Asitsvibrating energies, or “chords”, impinge upon the external, enclosing matter,mentalformsarisetherein.Theseformsaregraduallydensifiedandatthesametimediversified.Atthephysicalleveltheextremeofbothdensityanddiversityisattained.NaturetheredisplayshergreatestvarietyasthoughtafterthoughtofthedivineMindbecomesmanifest.ThustheOnebecomesthemany,whicharisefromwithintheOne.

THEFAIRYBUILDERSOFFORM

Theultimatefashionersofformarethenaturespiritsoftheelementofearth—gnomeandbrownie—assistedbythoseofair—fairyandsylph.Unconsciouslytheyaidthedesigner,UniversalThought,byplayinginthefieldsofforcesetupbytheimpactofcreativeenergyas“sound”uponresponsive,fructifiedmatter.Thisestablishmentoffieldsofforceofvariedgeometricaldesignsoccurs,notindensesubstance,but in theetherwhich isbothmouldandmatrixofall forms,MotherNature’swomb.Pleasureisgainedbynaturespiritsinmoving,dancingand flying along the lines of force within the fields. This fairy motionaccentuatestheselinesintheether,asdoesapencillinedrawnagainandagainonpaper.

Allelementsmeetatthephysicallevel.Allnaturespiritsparticipatethroughplay and movement along the lines of force, save those of fire who areassociatedwith thecurrentsofcreativeenergybywhichthefieldsofforcearesetup.Gnomeandbrownie,fairyandsylph,unconsciouslyplaytheirpartintheslowproductionofNature’s forms inethericandsolidmatter.Theaerialhostsbegin the work. Gnomes, brownies and the like within the earth ultimatelyfashionthepurelysolid,densestforms.

The secret of theseworkers inmineral,metal, jewel and organic forms, isNature’sownandmaynotberevealedtoman,itissaid,outsideherSanctuaries,andthereonlytothosewhofirsthavewillinglylentthemselvestotheGoddessas co-workers in her “quarries” without thought or hope of reward. Theapprentice master-builder learns very gradually, and by experiment, thesethaumaturgic secrets of the creation of forms byWill-Thought in co-operationwiththeSephirothalHosts.Theycannomorebeconveyedinwordsalonethancanthesecretsofsuccessinanyart.Theymustbediscovered,orarisewithinthecraftsman’smindasheexperiments.

Thelittleworkmenareeverywhereandceaselesslyatwork.Nosmallestformofanykindappearsunassociatedwithabuilderofform,innoneofwhomcanathoughtofselfarise. Individuality isnotborn in them.Inwardlymovedby theactionwithinthemofUniversalThought,whichistheirMotherSource,andoftheirsephirothalsenior,theirlifeisoneofthought-free,spontaneousplaywithinandwith thecurrentsofcreativeenergyflowing through themand their subtleelement.

T

CHAPTERIV

THESEPHIROTHALTREE

HE Kabbalah has been variously described as an unwritten or oraltradition,astheesotericdoctrineoftheJewishreligionandasthehiddenwisdom or theosophy of the Hebrew Rabbis of the Middle Ages, who

obtained it from the older secret doctrines concerning divine truths andcosmogony.

TheHebrewwordisderivedfromtherootQBL,“toreceive”.Includedinthemeaning of the word, therefore, is the practice of transmitting esotericknowledge by word of mouth. On examination, the Kabbalah proves to be asystemoftheosophywhichclaimstobeofcelestialoriginandtohavereachedtheearlyHebrewpatriarchsthroughtheministryoftheangels.KingDavidandKing Solomon are said to have been initiated into the Kabbalah, and RabbiSimeonBenJochaidaringlytookthestepofwritingaportionof the teachingsdown at the time of the destruction of the second Temple. His son, RabbiEleazar,hissecretaryandhisdisciplesgathered togetherhis treatisesandfromthemcomposedtheZohar,meaning“Splendour”,whichistheliterarysourceofKabbalism.

THETENORDERSOFANGELS

TheAngelicHostsoccupyanimportantplaceinthecosmogonicalschemeoftheKabbalah.TenOrdersareassociatedwiththetenSephiras,whichconstitutethe kabbalistic Tree of Life. They are regarded as Emanations of Deity, eachSephirarepresentinganumber,agroupofexaltedideas,titlesandattributes,andahierarchyofspiritualbeingsoutsideofhumanity.EachSephirahasafourfoldnatureaccordingtoitsassociationwitheachofthefourworldsoftheKabbalist.Theseare:“Atziluth”,theArchetypalWorld,orWorldofEmanations,theDivineWorld; “Briah”, the World of Creation, also called Khorsis, the World ofThrones;“Yetzirah”,theWorldofFormationandofAngels;“Assiah”,theWorldofAction,theWorldofMatter.

InAtziluth,theSephirasmanifestthroughtendifferentaspectsrepresentedbythe ten holy names of God in the Hebrew Scriptures. In Briah, the Sephirasmanifest through the ten Archangels. In Yetzirah, they manifest through theChoirsorHostsoftheAngels.InAssiah,andespeciallyonthephysicalplane,theyare associatedwith thephysicalplanets and the subtle elementsofwhichtheyaresaidtobecomposed.Bycorrespondencetheyarealsoassociatedwiththechakras in theethericdoubleofmanand their relatedglandularandnervecentres.

The Sephiras are also depicted as circles. As Proclus says: “Before themathematical numbers, there are the self-moving numbers; before the figuresapparent,thevitalfigures,and

beforeproducingthematerialworldswhichmoveinacircle,theCreativePowerproduced the invisible circles.” 88 At the head of each hierarchy of spiritualIntelligences isanamedArchangel,underwhomaregradationsofangelswhoperform significant functions in the emanation, formation, preservation andtransformationofauniverse.

TheChristianreligion,whichcontainsmuchkabbalisticthought,teachesthatthere are nine Orders of angels called, severally, Angels and Archangels,Thrones, Dominations, Principalities, Virtues, Powers, Cherubim andSeraphim.Certain qualities and activities are assigned to each of theseOrders.AngelsandArchangelsaresentasmessengersinmattersofhighimportance,aswere Gabriel and Raphael. Thrones contemplate the glory and equity of thedivinejudgmentsandteachmentorulewithjustice.Dominationsaresupposedto regulate the activities and duties of the angels. Principalities preside overpeoples and provinces and serve as angelic rulers of the nations of theworld.Virtues have the gift ofworkingmiracles. Powers are a check on evil spirits.Cherubimexcel in thesplendourofknowledgeandsoenlightenmankindwithwisdom; and theSeraphim, beingmost ardent in divine love, inspiremankindwiththatquality.InnearlyalltheBiblicalaccountsofmen’svisionsofGod,HeisdescribedastranscendentingloryandsurroundedbycountlessmultitudesofHisangels.

Kabbalism,whilst naming them differently, gives to these beings their dueplace and certain additional functions. In commonwith other cosmogonies, itpostulates the existence of an Absolute as the basis of everything. This isregarded as negative existence or no-thing and has been described as an

illimitable abyss of glory. This negative existence' has three veils which arecalledAIN,meaning thenegativelyexistent,AINSOPH, the limitlesswithoutform,beingor likenesswithanythingelse,andAINSOPHAUR, the limitlesslightwhich concentrates into the first andhighestSephiraof theSephi- rothalTreecalledKether,theCrown.Thenine89lettersAINSOPHAURaresaid toshadow forth the nine Sephiras as hidden ideas or seed-thoughtswhich,whenmanifestation begins, are represented by archangelic Beings or Gods. In thedescriptionofthisprocess,theLimitlessOceanofLightissaidtoconcentrateacentre,whichisthefirstSephira,theCrown,whichinturngivesbirthtothenineothers,thelastortenthbeingcalledMalkuth,theKingdom,meaning“allNaturejnanifcsted”. Together, the ten Sephiras represent the emanation anddevelopmentofthepowersandattributesofDeity.Eachnumberisanoutwardsymbol for inner creative forces and processes and their personifications asArchangelsorguildersoftheuniverse.Someofthesearemaleandsomefemale,orratherofpositiveandnegativepotencies,DeityhavingconformedItselfthusinorderthatItcouldcreate.Man,beingmadeintheimageofDeity,ismaleandfemalealso.

KETHER

ThefirstSephiraisNumberOne,theMonadofPythagoras.Asalreadystated,

this Sephira is calledKether, theCrown, and also theAncient of theAncientOnes,theAncientofDays,thePrimordialPoint,theWhiteHead,theInscrutableHeightand theVastCountenanceorMacroposopus. In itshighestandabstractaspectitisinassociationwithAdamKadmon(theHeavenlyMan)—acollectivename—who is a synthesisof thewholeSephirothalTree, theArchetypeof allcreationandallhumanity,andthefirstAdamofGenesis.HeisalsocalledSeirAnpin, “Son of the Concealed Father”, and so in this highest aspect must beregardedastheLogos,theChristosoftheFourthGospel.

Since one cannot create alone,Kether is said to vibrate across the field ofmanifestationor to reflect itself inmatter toproducea feminineordyad, fromwhichinturnallcreationandallbeingsemanate,havingbeenhithertocontainedwithin Kether. The Archangel Head of the associated hierarchy of angels isseverallynamedMetatron,PrinceofFacesor“beside(orbeyond)theThrone”,AngelofthePresence,WorldPrince,ElShaddai,theOmnipotentandAlmightyOne,theMessengerandShekinah,alsoassociatedwiththecloudofglorywhichrestedon theMercySeat upon theArkof theCovenant,90within theHoly ofHolies.ShekinahisalsoregardedasidenticalwithAIRSOPHAUR,theveilofAIR AUR, pre-cosmic Substance or virgin Space, the Mulaprakriti orParabrahmicrootofHinduism.

The Order of angels is the Chaioth Ha-Qadesh, “Holy Living Creatures”.TheyareassociatedwiththeKerubim,91arepicturedassphinxesandregardedasGovernorsofthefourelementsintheirhighestsublimation.TheywouldseemtocorrespondtotheLipika,theCelestialRecordersor“Scribes”, theAgentsofKarma of Hinduism. The hierarchy is concerned with the initiation of thewhirlingmotionsbymeansofwhichprimordial atomsor “holes in space”areformed,presumablyusingtheforcewhichinTibetaniscalledFohat,theessenceofcosmicelectricity, theever-presentelectricalenergyandceaseless formativeanddestructivepower in theuniverse, theuniversalpropelling,vital force, theprimummobile,whosesymbolisthesvastika.InKetherare thussaid tobe the“beginningsofthewhirls”,thefirststirringsofthedivinecreativeEssence.Oneof thechiefdutiesof themembersof thisAngelicHierarchy is to receive thisEssenceinKetherandcarryit tothesucceedinghierarchyoftheAuphanimor“Wheels”,associatedwiththesecondSephira.

CHOKMAH

Kether produces the other nine Sephiras, the second being Chokmah,Wisdom,amasculineactivepotencyorFatherreflectedfromKether.ChokmahisthesecondAdam,fromwhomisproducedEve,andisassociatedwithMicro-posopus,theLesserCountenance.TheArchangelHeadoftheAngelicHierarchyisRatziel,“theHeraldofDeity”,“theDelightofGod”.TheOrderofangels istheAuphanimor “Wheels”, so-called in reference to the vortex,whirlwind orwhirlpool-producingactionoftheprimummobile.FromthisOrderaresaidtobedrawn the Angels of the Planets, who are described in the First Chapter ofEzekiel.TheplanetarycorrespondenceiswiththeZodiacand,insomesystems,Uranus.

BINAH

The thirdSephira is a feminine, passivepotency calledBinah, Intelligence,theUnderstanding,co-equalandcontemporaneouswithChokmah,towhomsheis as Eve, theMother Supernal. Binah is also calledAma, Eternal, combinedwithAb,Father,forthemaintenanceoftheuniverseinorder.SheissometimescalledtheGreatSeaand,kabbali-stically, thesetwoPowersweavethewebofthe universe. The Archangel Head is Tzaphqiel, “He who beholds God”, or“ContemplationofGod”.TheOrderofangelsistheArelim,“theMightyOnes”,theThronesofChristianangel-ology.ThenumberTwoasaprincipleisliketwostraight lineswhichcanneverencloseaspace,and is thereforepower- less tillnumberThreeformsaprimarytriangle.ThisBinahdoes,andmakesevidentthesupernal, but not thematerial, active Trinity. This upper Triad remains in theArchetypalWorld,whilst the seven Sephiraswhich follow create, sustain andtransform themanifested,materialWorld.The planet associatedwithBinah isSaturn.

The union of Chokmah and Binah, Wisdom and Understanding, producesSupernalKnowledge,calledDaathinKabbalism.DaathitselfisnotregardedasaSephira,butisincludedinsomediagramsoftheSephirothalTree,inwhichitisplacedbetweenChokmahandBinah.

CHESED

An active dyad now exists in Chokmah and Binah. Their union producedChesed, a masculine or active potency. Chesed isMercy or Love and is also

called Gedulah, Greatness orMagnificence. TheArchangel Head is Tzadqiel,“Justice of God”, “Righteousness of God”. The Order of angels is theChasmalim or “Scintillating Flames”, or “Brilliant Ones”. They are theDominations ofChristian angelology and are regarded as angels of light. TheplanetisJupiter.

GEBURAH

FromFourorChesedemanatedthefeminine,passive,fifthpotency,Geburah,Severity, Strength, Fortitude, Justice.This Sephira is also called Pachad, Fear.TheArchangelHead isKhamael, “theRightHandofGod”, and is sometimescalled the Punishing Angel. The Order of angels is the Seraphim, known inChristianangelologyasPowers.TheyarethusdescribedinIsaiahVI.1-3:

“I sawalso theLordsittingupona throne,highand liftedup,andhis trainfilledthetemple.

“Aboveitstoodtheseraphims:eachonehadsixwings;withtwainhecoveredhisface,andwithtwainhecoveredhisfeet,andwithtwainhedidfly.

“Andonecrieduntoanother,andsaid,Holy,holy,holy,istheLordofhosts:thewholeearthisfullofhisglory.”

The Hebrew name of the Seraphim is translated “Serpents”, and as this isrelatedtotheverbalrootShRP,“toburnup”,itmaybeassumedthatthesearethefierySerpentsassociatedwiththecreativefireandprocessesinbothNatureandman.TheplanetisMars.

TIPHERETH

From Chesed (masculine) and Geburah (feminine) emanated the sixth anduniting Sephira, Tiphereth, Beauty or Mildness, the heart and centre of theSephirothal Tree. This is said to be the place allotted by the Israelites to theMessiah and by the early Christians to the Christ. The Archangel Head isMichael,“whoislikeuntoGod”.TheOrderofangelsistheMalachim,meaning“Kings” andknown inChristianity asVirtues.Another systemplacesRaphaelhere,andMichaelintheeighthSephira.The“planet”istheSun.

In terms of planes of Nature and levels of normal human consciousness,

TipherethmarksbothaboundaryandaplaceofunionbetweentheDivineandthehuman, theMacrocosmand themicrocosm, theAbstract and the concrete.Here is said to exist, symbolically, Paroketh, the so-called Veil of the templeboth of seven-planed Nature and of seven-principled man. This Veil must bepierced by thosewhowould ascend in consciousness themiddle pillar of theTreeofLife, liberate themselves from thepurelyhumandelusionof separatedselfhoodwhichmustbe“crucified”andenter intorealisationofunitywith theOneGreatSelf ofAll.Thereafter the occult forces of the abstract or formlessworlds and their angelic directors may be invoked both to quicken humanevolution by arousing the hidden forces in the force-centres in the personalnatureandbodyofmanandtoassistinvariouskindsofoccultwork.

By theunionofGeburahorSeverity, JusticeandChesedorMercy,Beauty,Harmony, Clemency are produced, and the second Sephirothal Trinity iscomplete. This sixth Sephira, Tiphereth,with the fourth, fifth, seventh, eighthand ninth, is spoken of as the Microposopus or Lesser Countenance, thereflectionintomanifestationofMacroposopus,anditsantithesis.

NETZACH

TheseventhSephiraisNetzach,Firmness,Victory.TheArchangelicHeadiscalledHamiel,“theGraceofGod”,andtheOrderofangelsistheElohim,“theGods”, also called Tsarshisim, “Brilliant Ones”, known as Principalities inChristianity.Hamiel,itis,whoissaidtobethusdescribedintheBookofDaniel,ChapterX.5,6:

“ThenIliftedupmineeyes,andlooked,andbeholdacertainmanclothedinlinen,whoseloinsweregirdedwithfinegoldofUphaz:

“Hisbodyalsowasliketheberylandhisfaceastheappearanceoflightning,andhiseyesaslampsoffire,andhisarmsandhisfeetlikeincolourtopolishedbrass,andthevoiceofhiswordslikethevoiceofamultitude.”

TheplanetassociatedwiththisSephiraisVenus.

HOD

From Netzach proceeded the feminine, passive potency, Hod, the eighth

Sephira, Splendour, the God of Armies. The Archangel Head is Raphael,“DivinePhysician”,theAngelofHealing,intermediarybetweenmanandGod,whoisassistedbyahierarchyofministeringangelsknowninoneinterpretationastheBeniElohim,“theSonsofGod”,andasArchangelsinChristianity.TheplanetisMercury.

YESOD

HodandNetzachtogetherproducedtheninthSephira.Yesod,theFoundationofBasis,“theMightyLivingOne”.TheArchangelHeadisGabriel,“theMightyOneofGod”.TheOrderofangelsistheKerubim,“theHolyLivingCreatures”,theAngelsofChristianity.EvidentlyanintimateconnectionexistsbetweentheKerubimof the firstSephira in the supernalworlds and thoseofYesod in theethericcounterpartandbodyoftheouter,materialuniverse.TheyaresometimescalledAishimor“theFlames”andarealsoreferredtoasthefourangelsofthesubtleelementsofearth,fire,waterandair.

TheKerubimareassociatedwith theconstellationsofTaurus,Leo,ScorpioandAquarius,ortheBull,theLion,theEagleandtheMan.PartoftheirdutyissaidtobetogathertheforcesofNatureontheastralplaneandpourthemintothe Kingdom of Earth, Malkuth, and to control them in all their complexmanifestations.TheyarealsoregardedasagentsoftheLipikaorRecorders,theLordsofKarmaandRegentsofthefourquartersoftheuniverse.TheplanetistheMoon.Netzach,Hod andYesod together complete the thirdTrinity in theSephirothalTree.

MALKUTH

FromtheninthSephiracamethetenthandlast,completingthedecadeofthenumbers. It is calledMalkuth, theKingdomofEarth, allNature, and also theQueen,Matrona,theInferiorMother.MalkuthissometimescalledShekinahandsowould seem to represent theveilbothofprimordialMatter andofphysicalNature.

Two Archangels are associated with Malkuth. They are the Metatron ofKether and his brother and co-worker, Sandalphon, the kabbalistic Prince ofAngels.Sandalphon, theDarkAngel,maybe regardedas thedenselymaterial

shaktiorpowerofMetatron, theBrightAngel.Since thephysicalplaneof theplanetEarthistheplaceoftheoutworkingofman’sphysicalkarma,Sandalphonis sometimes regarded as anAngel of personalkarma.Metatron, on the otherhand,isassociatedwiththeCelestialAgentsofKarmawhoareconcernedwiththe karma of the human race as a whole. The Archangel of our Earth inparticular is said tobeAuriel, “theLight ofGod”.TheOrder of angels is theIshimor“Fires”.Nosingleplanet,unlessitbetheEarth,isallottedtoMalkuth,whichapparently includes thewholeofphysicalNatureand isconcernedwiththe four subtle and material elements and their use in the building andtransformationofthe“kingdom”ofthevisibleuniverse.

THETREEOFLIFEINMAN

Such,inpart,istheTreeofLifeoftheKabbalah,saidtobederivedfromtheprimevalSecretDoctrineoftheEast.

Itisregardedasoneofthegreatmastersymbolsandkeysofoccultscience.WiththeHebrewalphabet,itissaidtoexemplifytheprinciplethatevolutionissimpleorsingleatthesource,andinfinitelycomplexinmanifestation.

This mathematical diagram sets forth a system by which man can rise tospiritualheightsbymanifesting in and throughhimself thequalitiesof the tenSephiras. As he awakens in himself his inherent powers, represented in theuniversebyeachofthetenSephiras,andinhimselfphysicallybyhisnerveandglandularcentresandsuperphysicallybyhischakrasand theirvivifying triuneSerpent Fire, he enters into conscious rapport with the Orders of angelsassociatedwitheach,andultimatelywiththeirArchangelicHeads.Thusattuned,he collaborates with them and they with him, in the fulfilment of the GreatWork92towhichbothangelsandmenarecalled.

In every man, indeed, exist potentiallyRashith Ha- Galgalim, the primummobile,thebeginningofwhirlingmotionsofKether;theMasloth,thesphereoftheZodiac, ofChokmah; theShabbathaior rest, Saturn ofBinah; theTzedeq,righteousness, Jupiter of Chesed; the Madim, vehement strength, Mars ofGeburah;theShemesh,thesolarlight,theSunofTiphereth;theNogah,glitteringsplendour,VenusofNetzach;theKokab, thestellar light,MercuryofHod; theLevanah,thelunarflame,theMoonofYesod;theCholomYesodoth,thebreakerof the foundations, the elements ofMalkuth.All these exist potentiallywithin

everyman,andthroughouthisexistencehegraduallyunfoldsthewholepatternandimageofDeitywhichultimatelyismademanifestinhim.Thenhefulfilshisdestinyasenunciatedbyour

Lord: “Ye shall be perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven isperfect”,93andcompletes,asfarashehimselfisconcerned,theGreatWork.

THEAURICTREEOFLIFE

In the diagram, the Auric Tree of Life, an attempt is made to portray themicrocosmictreeasitpresumablyexistsinman.ThisdiagramshowstheareasinthesubtlebodieswhicharevibratinginunisonwiththeRegentsoftheplanetsandtheZodiacalSigns,eachofwhomhave their representations in thenature,the aura and the physical body of man, thereby linking Macrocosm withmicrocosm.

The middle pillar of the diagram corresponds to the spinal cord and thefemininecolumncontainingBinah,GeburahandHodwouldbeontherightside,and themasculinepillarcontainingChokmah,ChesedandNetzachon the left.ThesethreecurrentsofforcemayalsorefertothethreefoldcreativeSerpentFirein Nature and in man with its triple currents and their channels called Ida(feminine),Pingala(masculine)andSushumna(neutralandspinal).

If the two currents of force represented by the two pillars (white in thediagram) in the front of the aura are followed over the head,where theywillpresumablycross,thentheywilltraveldownthebackoftheaura(blackinthediagram)onoppositesidestomakefourpillarsinall,withthecentraloneinthemidst.

In practical, esoteric Kabbalism these forces, chakras and correspondenceswith the Creative Intelligences of the universe are aroused into consciousactivitybymeansofvariousformsofmeditation,ritualinvocationstotheGodswho are addressed by their Divine Names and othermantric titles, magicalceremonialsandverypotentprayers.ThisChaptercloseswithoneversionofanancientkabbalisticprayer.

UniversalGod,OneLight,OneLife,OnePower,

ThouAllinAll,beyondexpression,beyondcomprehension,Oh,

Nature!ThousomethingfromNo-thing,

ThousymbolofWisdom,

InmyselfIamnothing,

InTheeIamI.

IliveinThee,

LiveThouinme,

Andbringmeoutoftheregionofself,

IntotheeternalLight.

AMEN

THETENSEPHIROTH

AIN,thenegativelyexistent

AINSOPH,thelimitless

AINSOPHAUR,thelimitlesslight

ADAMKADMON,THEHEAVENLYMAN,THELOGOS

InWhomtheTenSephirothAreSynthesisedandfromwhomtheyemanate

NUMBERNAMEMEANING

ORDEROFANGELSMEANINGFUNCTION

ARCHANGELMEANINGS

CLASSIFICA-TIONS

PLANEPRINCIPLEOFMANPLANET

KETHERCrown

CHERUBIMHolylivingcreatures(4-faced)SolarLipikaInYetzirah

METATRONAngelofthePresenceWorldPrinceShekinahInBriah

PositiveYodofTetra-grammatonAtziluthArchetypalMacroposopus

AdiChiahPrimumMoblie

CHOKMAHWisdom

AUPHANIMCherubimWheels

RATZIELTheHeraldofDeity

PositiveYodBriahCreativeTheThroneofGlory

AnupadakaChiahZodiac

BINAHIntelligence

ARELIMMightyOaesThrones

TZAPHQIELContemplationofGod

NegativeHeBriah

AtmaSpiritualWillNechamahSaturn

CHESEDMercy

CHASHMALIMBrilliantOnesDominations

TZADQIELJusticeofGod

PositiveVauYetzirahMicroposopus

BuddhiIntuitionJupiter

GEBURAHSSERAPHIMBurning,FierySerpentsPowers

KHAMAELSAMAELSeverityofGod

NegativeVauYetzirahMicroposopus

HigherMindCasualBodyandRuachMarsorSaturn

TIPHERETHbeautyClemencyThe SpiritualSun

MALACHIMKingsVirtues

MICHAELLikeuntoGod

AndrogyneVauYetzirahMicroposopus

MiddlemindAntahkaranaRuachAndAuricEnvelopeSun

NETZACHVictory

ELOHIMGodsTsarshisimBrilliantOnesPrincipalities

HAMIELGraceofGod

PositiveVauYetzirahMicroposopus

AstralEmotionalBodyandRuachVenus

HODSplendour

BENIELOHIMSonsofGodWindBrcathHolyGhostArchangels

RAPHAELDivinePhysician

NegativeVauYetzirahMicroposopus

LowerMindMentalBodyandRuachMercuryandMars

YESODFoundation

CHERUBIMFourbeastswhatchersAngels

GABRIELMan-God

AndrogyneVauYetzirahMicroposopus

EthericEthericBodyandNepheschPrana-KamaMoon

MALKUTHKingdomThematerialUniverse

KLIPOTH

ISHIMTheMultitudeoftheRedeemed

Metatron(secondphase)SandalphonMessias

NegativeHeAsiah

PhysicalVeilofNephesch-PhysicalBodyFourElement

Theworldofdarknesandshells,elementaries,evilspirits,demons

I

CHAPTERV

THEINVERSESEPHIRASANDTHEPROBLEMOFEVIL

SATANANDARMAGEDDON

Noccultphilosophy,DeityisEternalLife,manifestedinformaccordingtonumericallawinManvantaraandunmanifest inanyformconceivablebythe human mind in Pralaya. In one aspect, Satan is Eternal Substance,

resistinglyshapedintoformsbytheOneLifeduringManvantara,andremainingformlessduringPralaya.

TheArchangels and angels in their tenOrdersmakemanifest Eternal Lifeaccordingtothe“Word”.Inoneoftheirmanyaspects,theInverseSephirasareexpressionsofEternalSubstanceandits inherentspiritofresistancetoLife.Inmanthesetwomeet,andhisHerculeantaskistobringthemtoperfectequipoise.As adept, he achieves this in his own nature.AsLogos, he establishes it in aSolarSystemofhisownemanation.Sincemanistheonlybeinginwhomspiritand matter are equally present, he becomes the battleground of the universe.Armageddon iswagedwithinhim.Thespirit inhimsufferscontinual“defeat”until thedayof thedevelopmentof theHigherMind.Fromthat timeonwards,the “defeat” of matter is assured.When the light of intuition begins to shinewithinman,victoryisinhishands.Asaracehethenestablishesbrotherhoodonhis Planetary home. As an individual he “enters the Stream”,becoming anInitiateoftheGreaterMysteries,andlateranAdept.94

As manifested powers, both spirit and matter are septen-, ates, and findexpressioninandthroughsevenprinciples.ThoseofDeityarethemodificationsin Divine consciousness of which the seven states of matter are the materialproduct. The seven principles of Satan, in the occult sense, are those sevenplanesofmatterandtheirsevensub-planes.NeitherSatanasapersonaldevil,anisolatedembodimentof infamy,norGodasanextra-Cosmic,almighty, infiniteyet personal, moral Governor, whose laws can be abrogated or modified bypersonalpersuasionorbargaining,asassumedinthepopularimaginationorthetheological mind, has any place in occult philosophy. There is truth in theconcept of a Cosmic pair of opposites, spirit and matter, activity and inertia,

construction and destruction, I-am-ness and I-am-all-ness, but theirman-madeimagesareadelusion.

Nevertheless,intheirexotericaspects,almostallreligionshavepromulgatedtheideaofanEvilBeinginperpetualoppositiontotheSupremeDeity.PopularChristianityisnoexception,though,asisthecasewithsomanyofitsdoctrines,the Satanic form has changed with the passage of time. Dante described theDevilasagiantwiththreeheads,colouredred,yellowand

black.Milton and Goethe presented a tragic, yet heroic and even reasonable,manoftheworld.TheDevilhasalsobeenmadetowearaone-piecesuitofredandtobearmedwith*apitchfork.BehindthesepopularimagesisaconceptofSatanasafallenangel,aonce-purespirit,continuallytemptingmantosin.Sinceevilisanegativequality,beingmerelythelackofgoodinman,andSatanistheembodimentofthatevil,hecannotberegardedasapositive,existingprinciple.Rather does he represent the absence of the good, empty spaces in theomnipresentweboftheuniverse,interstices,perhaps,inthewarpandweftuponwhich the great Weaver perpetually weaves, or manifests outwardly, Divineideas.

TheexistenceofbothDevilandevilisintimatelyassociatedwiththeattributeof free-will in man. Within the structure of cosmic law, and apart from theirresistibleevolutionarythrust,manpossessesthefreedomtothink,plan,speakandacteitherinaccordancewithNature’spurposeoragainstit.When,whetherconsciouslyorunconsciously,heoperatesagainstit,hebecomesanantagonistofcosmic purpose. In consequence, he generates for himself adverse or “evil”experiencesandconditionsof life. Ifhecontinues,he tends tobecomecutoiffrom the currents of the universal Life-force, isolated, a being of death ratherthanoflife.Somemenhavethuscontinuedtoexercisetheirfreedomofaction.Theyare the so-calledblackmagicians, theDarkPowers, the followersof theLeftHandPath,theLordsoftheDarkFace,thedreadBrothersoftheShadow.Their destiny is not to be annihilated, but to sink into the conditionknownasAvichi,the“wave-less”,theoppositepoletoNirvanatowhichtheAdeptsoftheRightHandPathattain.Ultimately,inalatercycleofmanifestation,thesewhobecomehighlydevelopedembodimentsofself-separatenessre-embarkupontheinvo- lutionary and evolutionary journey. Satan himself, if regarded as anexistentbeing,wouldseemtohaveexercisedthisfreedom;foratsometimehemusthavechosenapathofindividualistic,self-separativemotiveandaction.

Thus,inoneaspect,SatanisapersonificationofAham-kara, the I-makingimpulsefromwhicharisesthedelusionofself-separatenesswithinomnipresentSpirit-Life.Allevil,andinconsequenceallhumansorrow,issaidtospringfromthisheresyof“separateness”. Inanotheraspect, the fabulousmonsterwhich isthe Satan of popular theology may be regarded as an excuse, a scapegoat,someone to take the blame for the errors into which humanity falls whilstpassing through the purely emotional and mental (especially) phases of itsevolution.

The action of the Inverse Sephira, Beelzebub, “God of Flies”, Prince ofDevils,95maybetakenasanexampleoftheplacegrantedinoccultphilosophyto some of the dark Numerations. They are regarded in general aspersonifications of the resistance of matter to the harmonising process whichNaturemustachieveinandthroughherson—man—beforethecloseofMaha-Manvantara.Thisresistancecannotwithtruthberegardedasevil,sincewithoutittherecouldbenodevelopmentandexpressionoflatentpowers.

Asthescarabbeetleenclosestheseedofitslifeinaballofmud,so,itwouldseem, does Beelzebub, also named Lord of Scarabs, enshroud theMonads ofmen inmaterial vehicles.Having performed its enclosing function, the scarabrollstheballofmudtoasunnyspotandleavesittoitsowndevicesandtotheinfluenceofthesun.Ultimatelytheegghatchesandbringsforththelarvawhichbecomesthewingedscarab,initsturnparentoffurthereggs.Beelzebub,initsesotericmeaning,mayperhapsberegardedasapersonificationofthatimpulse,which the scarab shares with all Nature, to enclose life in forms,Monads inbodies, and to send them forthon their cyclic journeyingsorbind them to thewheelofmajorandminorcycles.ThatisprobablywhythescarabwassacredinEgypt; for as an insect, it habitually exhibits one ofNature’smostmysteriouspowersandattributes.

One Order of the Inverse Sephiras, possibly the second and thirdNumerations,areIntelligenceswhofashionedthemental,emotionalandetheric-physicalbodiesofthefirstthreeRacesofmentoinhabitthisearthinthisworldperiod.ThesePitris,as theyarecalled inHinduism,alsofulfilled theofficeof“inducting “or “luring “theMonad-Egos of thoseRaces into the bodieswhichthey had constructed for them. Since this materialising function appears evilfrom the point of view of the evolutionary arc which tends towardsspiritualisation, these Intelligences are sometimes referred to as the Satanic

Hierarchies.AsisstatedinPartV,“TheMiracleofBirthandtheWorldMother”,when investigating the descent of human Egos into birth, I received evidencethatacorrespondingfunctionisstillperformedbymembersoftheAngelicHostsfor all humanbeingson thepre-natal ordownward “arc “of the cycleof eachsuccessivebirth,whentheEgoprojectsarayofitspower,lifeandconsciousnessfrom the realm of Spiritual Intelligence in which it abides. Members of oneOrder of the Angelic Hosts assist in building the mental, emotional, etheric-physical bodies, in their mutual adjustment and in the induction of humanconsciousnessintothem.

Whilst the enshrouding, burying, embodying function of certain of theInverse Sephiras does impose temporary limitations upon the life within, itcannot truly be regarded as evil.Neither can the Intelligences concernedwiththeseprocesses,beregarded,withanytruth,asSatanic;fordescentisessentialto ascent, temporary embodiment to the development of latent powers. In theEgyptian religion, theGod “Khepera, ‘ hewho rollswas the ‘ father ’ of theGodsandthecreatorofallthingsinheavenandearth...self-begottenandself-born...identifiedwiththerisingsunandnewbirthgenerally.”96

InKabbalism,theInverseSephirasareoppositeNumerationstotheSuperiorSephiras. They are personifications of functions apparently opposed to thosewhichtheSuperiorSephirasperform.Theformerareonthesideofmatterandthelatteronthatofspirit.Theformeraccentuatetheguna97oftamas,the latterrajas.ThemiddlepillarinthediagramoftheSephirothalTreerepresents,inoneaspect,mantheharmoniser,thebalancer,theembodiedprincipleofequilibrium.Hisofficeintheuniverseistoestablishandmaintainsattva.

Thesymbolofinvolution,theblazingswordwithcurvedblade,resemblingalightningflash, isportrayedintheTreeofLifebymeansofa linedrawnfromKether through Chokmah, Binah. Chesed, Geburah, Tiphereth, Netzach, HodandYesodintoMalkuth.Theevolutionarypath,symbolisedbythecaduceus,thewandofHermes, inoneof itsmanymeanings, isobtainedby two lines risingfromMalkuth, proceeding upwards and crossing over at each Sephira of thecentralpillar.

THEARCH-FIENDS

The Inverse Sephiras in their ten degrees thus answer to the decade of the

Sephiroth, but in inverse ratio, as darkness and impurity increase with thedescentofeachdegree.98Thispositionbecomesapparentwhenthefunctionsofthe Inverse Sephiras are comparedwith those of their corresponding SuperiorSephiras. The former are also referred to as the Lords ofUnbalanced Forces,sometimesassociatedwith“theKingsthatreignedinthelandofEdom,beforethere reigned any king over the children of Israel”.99 Kabbalistically they arelinked with the Qliphoth whowere Intelligences orPitris connected with thedeepest phases of the process of involution or forthgoing atwhich, before thepath of returnwas entered upon, a condition of unbalance or non-equilibriumbetween spirit andmatter existed for a time. In terms of human evolution thekingsofEdomreferredtotheArchetypal,shadowy,non-physical,“pre-Adamite“firstraceofmenonearthwhichwasandrogynousorcreatedbeforethebalanceof the sexes. The equilibrated compound of spirit and matter, positive andnegative,male and female came about after the separation of the sexes in thelaterThirdRootRace.

TheOrdersofretrogradespiritsandArch-fiendscorrespondtotheangelsandArchangels, andareenumeratedbyA.E.Waite inhisbookTheDoctrineandLiteratureoftheKabalahasfollows:

I. “THAUMIEL,thedoublesofGod,saidtobetwo-headedandsonamed,because theypretend tobeequal to theSupremeCrown.This is properly the title of the averseSephira corresponding toKether.ThecortexisCATHARIEL,accordingtotheSupplementsoftheZohar.SatanandMolocharesaidtobethearch-demons,butthe attributions arehopelessly confused throughout, partlyowingtotheobscureclassificationsoftheZoharandthecontradictionsoflaterKabalists.

II. “CHAIGIDIEL, a term connecting with the significance ofplacenta, or, according to other authorities, with that ofobstruction,inthesenseofanimpedimenttotheheavenlyinflux.ThisaverseSephiracorresponds toChokmah. Its cortices are theOGHIEL or GHOGIEL which cleave to illusory or materialappearances in opposition to those of reality and wisdom. Thisexplanation is,ofcourse,very late.Thearch-demonissaid tobeADAMBELIAL,andsoagainisBeelzebuth.TheDukesofEsauarealsoconnectedwiththisnumber.

III. SATHARIEL, the concealment ofGod,meaning that this averseSephira,unlikeBinah,orIntelligence,hidesthefaceofmercy.IntheSupplementsoftheZoharitistermedsheiriel,fromthehirsutebody of Esau. The Dukes of Esau are referred to this number,insteadoftotheaversecorrespondenceofChokmah,by thesamework.lucifugeissaid tobe thearch-demon,but this isobviouslynotaKabalisticterm;itisknown,however,tothegrimoriesandtosomelaterdemonologistsoftheLatinchurch.

IV. GAMCHICOTH,ORGOGSHEKLAH,disturberofallthings,theaverse correspondence of Chesed. According to the ZoharicSupplements the cortex seems to be azariel. The arch-demon isastarothinlateKabalism.

V. GOLAB, or burning in the sense of incendiarism. This is theaverse correspondence of Geburah and the antithesis of theSeraphimorFierySerpents.Thecortex isusiel.The arch-demonoflateKabalismisasmodeus.

VI. TOGARINI,wranglers,because,accordingtoIsaacdeLoria, thisaverse correspondence of Tiphereth strives with the supernalGeburah. The cortices are called zomiel and the arch-demon isBELAHEGOR.

VII. HARABSERAP,dispersing raven, referring to the idea that thisbird drives out its young, the averse correspondence ofNetzach.Thecorticesarethetheumielandthearch-demonisbaalchanan.

VIII. SAMAEL, or embroilment, corresponding toHod, the supernalVictory. The cortices are THEUNIEL according to theSupplements of the Zohar, and ADRAMALEK is the nameassignedtothearchdemonbylatewriters.

IX. GAMALIEL, the obscene, in averse correspondence with Jesod,whichsignifies thegenerationof thehigherorder,OGIEL, whichother classifications attribute to the averse correspondence ofChesed, seems to be the cortex mentioned in the ZoharicSupplements, and the arch-fiend is LILITH, according to lateKabalism.

X. LILITH100is,however,accordingtoanothertabulation,theaversecorrespondence ofMalkuth, withwhom laterKabalism connectsNAHEMA101, thedemonofimpurity.”102

THESATANICHIERARCHIES

Lofty Intelligences, Dhyan Chohans, the Archangels and angels ofKabbalism, direct both the involutionary and the evolutionary processes andensuretheir“success”.ThoseassistingonthedownwardarctendtoberegardedbymanasSatanic.Thoseactiveontheupwardarcareregardedasredemptive.Scriptural allegories present them as antagonists andman looks upon them asdevilishanddivinerespectively.Inreality,theyaremutuallyequipoisedpowersworkingfortemporarilyoppositeobjectives.

TheIrishpoet,JamesStephens,intuitedandexpressedthisprofoundlyoccultteachinginhispoem,TheFullnessofTime: 103

“Onarustyironthrone,

Pastthefurtheststarofspace,

IsawSatansitalone,

Oldandhaggardwashisface;

Forhisworkwasdone,andheRestedineternity.

“AndtohimfromoutthesunCamehisfatherandhisfriend,

Saying,—NowtheworkisdoneEnmityisatanend—

AndHeguidedSatantoParadisesthatHeknew.

“Gabriel,withoutafrown;

Uriel,withoutaspear;

Raphael,camesingingdown,

Welcomingtheirancientpeer;

AndtheyseatedhimbesideOnewhohadbeencrucified.”

THENATUREOFEVIL

Pneumatologyapart,Satanasthepersonificationandincarnationofpureevilhas, in occult philosophy, no existence by himself. Evil is but the absence ofgood.Itexistsonlyforhimorherwhoismadeitsvictim.DemonDeusinversusest.TheDevilistheshadowofhimselfwhichamanseeswhenheturnshisbackto the light. Nature is neither good nor evil, and manifestation follows onlyunchangingandimpersonallaw.

Theexistenceandhumanexperienceofthedualityofspiritandmatter,lightanddarkness,motionandinertia,expansionandcontraction,causemantothinkoftheseasgoodandevilrespectively.Ifresistanceprovidesafulcrum,thenitisregarded as good. If it frustrates—as by the all- too-familiar “malice of theobject”—orharmsman,thenitisevilinhiseyes.Theanalogyofthesearchlightpartly illustrates this.Outside the beam and, as itwere, pressing upon it fromeveryside,isdarkness.Lightanddarknessareperceivedasapairofopposites.The light-giving effects of the beam ceases at the limit of its range. Theredarknessbegins.Thereafterdarknessreigns.Theinstantthecurrentisswitchedoff,darkness reignseverywhere. If light isgood, then thesearchlightmightbeclassed by man as good and the darkness as evil. But what, in fact, is thatdarknesswhichman calls evil? It ismatter not subjected to light.Darkness isunlightedmatter.Mancallsitevil,andforhimtheDevilpersonifiesthisstate.

Plotinus, inhisTractateonTheNature and Source ofEvil,104 translated byStephenMcKennaandB.S.Page,says:

“Evil is from theAncientKindwhichwe read is theunderlyingMatternotyetbroughttoorderbytheIdealForm.

“GiventhatTheGoodisnottheonlyexistentthing,itisinevitablethatbytheoutgoing from it or, if the phrase be preferred, the continuous down-going, oraway-going from it, there should be produced a Last something after whichnothingmorecanbeproduced;thiswillbeevil.

“AsnecessarilyasthereisSomethingaftertheFirst,sonecessarilythereisaLast; thisLast isMatter, thethingthathasnoresidueofgoodinit;hereis thenecessityofevil.”

Tothis,whilstconcurring,theoccultistwoulddoubtlessadd“accordingtothemindandvaluesofman”.For in theiressentialexistence,spiritandmatterare

neither moral nor unmoral, neither good nor bad. They exist as apparentopposites;thatisall.Matterappearstoresistspirit.Butsodoesthefulcrumoflever,yetwithoutafulcrum,leverageisimpossible.So,apartfromhumanvaluesandhumanexperience, evil as an actual creationdoesnot exist.Theoriginofevilisinthemindofman.Allthingscanappearaseitherevilorgood,accordingtohumanexperienceandhumanuseofthem.Shakespeareechoedthisteachinginhiswords:“Nothingiseithergoodorbad,butthinkingmadeitso.”105

PARTIV

CO-OPERATION

T

CHAPTERI

CEREMONIALASAMEANSOFCO-OPERATIONBETWEENANGELSANDMEN

THEINDWELLINGLIFE

HEministry of the angels, a cardinal doctrine ofmany faiths, has longbeenalivingrealitytoagreatmanypeople.Occultresearchsupportsthedoctrine, revealing that,aspartof thatministry,certainOrdersofangels

areregularlypresentatreligiousServices106andcertainotherCeremonials;forwhenever superphysical forces are evoked and directed,whether bymeans ofthought and will alone or by the use of symbols, signs and words of power,appropriateOrdersofangelsatonceappearasthenaturalagentsofthoseforces.Theirfunctionisbothtoconserveanddirecttheforcesgeneratedbyceremonialaction, prayer and adoration and to serve as channels for the power and theblessing which descend in response. This ministration is far more effectivelycarriedoutwhenrecognisedbyministrantsandcongregation.

Twootheraspectsofthesubjectare,however,worthyofconsideration.Thereare the effect upon the evolving life inNatureofChurchServices such as theCelebrationoftheHolyEucharistandtheparticipationinhumanworshipofthenaturespiritsandtheAngelicHosts.Adigressionis,however,necessaryinorderto present the point of view from which I write concerning the life andconsciousnessofNature.Undercertainconditionsofheightenedawareness,107theuniversal,indwelling,divineLifebecomesvisible,thoughtranslationofsuchvisionintobrainconsciousnessandwordspresentsmanydifficulties.Whenthisstateisattained,thedivineLifeinNatureisseenasanall-pervading,glowing,goldenLife-force,omnipresentasanensoulingprincipleineveryatomofeveryworld.Physicalformsthendisappear.Oneiswithinandpartofanall-pervadingocean of golden, glowing Life, which consists of myriads of points of light,interconnectedbylinesofforce,thewholebeingpartofanapparentlyinfinite,livingweb108ofexceedinglyfinemeshwhichpervadesallbeings,allthings,allworlds.EachofthepointsisfoundtobeasourceofLife,almostasun,withinwhichLife-forcewells up as froman inexhaustible fount. From these centres,

thegoldenpowerflowsalongthegreatweb,vitalisingallsubstance.Thereisnodeadmatter.Allbeingsandall thingsareseen tobe filledwith the indwellingLifeorFireofGod.

Aninspiredpoet109trulydescribedthisstateofconsciousness:

“Lo!Heavenandearthareburning,shining,filled

WiththatsurpassingglorywhichThouart.

Lostinitslighteachmortalweakness,stilled

Eachraptadoringheart.”

Inthelightofthisvision,itwouldseemthatthelifeofNatureisquickenedevery time the Holy Eucharist and certain other rituals are performed. ThedegreeofresponsevariesineachofthekingdomsofNatureanddependsuponevolutionary development. In the mineral kingdom in which consciousness“sleeps”it isrelativelydull; in theplant inwhichconsciousness“dreams”it isgreater; in the animal and in nature spirits, in both of which consciousness“awakens”, it is greater still; and in self-conscious beings such as angels andmenitisgreatestofall.AteachCelebration,thepowerofresponsethroughoutthe five kingdoms is increased, and this aid in the attainment of heightenedawarenessispartoftheusefulnessofeveryvalidreligiousRite.

Inillustration,Naturemaybelikenedtoaplantwhichdependsuponsunlightfor its growth and flowering. If, after many cloudy days, the sun suddenlyappearsinallitsbrilliance,thelife-processesoftheplantaregreatlystimulated,as theexperimentsofSir JagadishChandraBose, thegreat Indianscientist, soclearlydemonstrated.If,inaddition,thesunitselfcouldbebroughtdowntotheplantwithoutharmingitandtheplantreceiveintoitselfdirectlyandindividuallyanaddedmeasureofsunlight,thenitswholegrowthwouldbecorrespondinglystimulated.Ithasseemedtomethatasimilarbutspiritual,quickeningoccursatHolyCommunion,when theLordChrist, theSunofDivineLove, as also theSonofGod,inHisownPersondrawsneartoallNatureandthroughtheSacredElementsisreceivedbyman.

THEHOLYEUCHARIST

MyunderstandingofthiswidersignificanceofChurchworshipwasdeepened

byobservationoftheresponseofNatureandtheparticipationoftheangelsatanopen-airCelebration of theHolyEucharist110 in Java.The selected site of thetemporary Church, which was a garden on the slopes of Arjoena Mountain,permittedasplendidviewacrossagreatplaintoMountKawiand,intheremotedistance,toMountSemeroe.

Before the servicebegan, nature spirits assemblednear theChurch in largenumbers,attractedbythepreparationsandtheintentofallconcerned.Asmightbeexpectedinthislovelylandofluxurianttropicalvegetation,fairiesandtree-spirits predominated in this assembly, whilst the great mountain Godsparticipatedfromtheirstationsabovetheirrespectivepeaks.Inaddition,certainhighGodsofearth,water,airandfireattended,aswouldseemtobethecaseateverysuchCelebration,whentheycontributetheirspecialpoweranddirecttheparticipationintheServiceoftheirsubordinatesandtheforcesoftheirelement.This is especially noticeable at theOffertorium, inwhich allNature seems tounitewithmanintheofferingoftheelementsandinselfsurrendertotheLordofLife.

Asangelsandnaturespiritsfromnearandfarthussharedinhumanworship,theCelebrationinJavaassumedamagnitudefarbeyondanythingvisibleatthephysicallevel.AtthemomentofConsecrationwhen,asalways,thePowerandthePresence of theLord descended in a golden radiance,with theHost at itsheart, the angels bowed low in reverence. The Life in all Nature in theneighbourhood of the Church seemed to glow more brilliantly. Theconsciousnessofmineralandplantseemedtoawakeandrespond,asthegloryofHis Presence shone from the altar as the trulymagicalwords ofConsecrationwere uttered. Angels joined mentally with the human congregation in fullestmeasureintheteadoremusandadestefideles,theirparticipationappearingtobefarmorevividthanman’s,sincehumanconsciousnessisdulledbyincarnation.At the ite missa est, as is usual, the spiritual forces generated by the wholeceremonywere liberated upon the world, angels accompanying them on theirspiritualising mission. The Gods of Nature and the nature spirits, havingreceivedintothemselvesthesequickeningforces,laterreleasedthemintothoseaspectsofNaturewithwhichtheywerevariouslyassociated.

Thus, externally, through the Rite which He instituted, and by the co-operationofangelsandmen,theLordofLovekeepsHispromisetobewithus“alwaysevenuntotheendoftheWorld”.Interiorly,Heneedsnoceremonialto

keep thispromise; for inHismysticalat-one-mentwith theSpiritualSelvesofallmankind,Hepours into themHis perfected andquickeningLife andLightand Power. Even so, awareness in consciousness of His perpetual atoningMinistry could be aided by united worship in forms found to be elevating tothoseofvarioustemperaments.

W

CHAPTERII

ANGELICCO-OPERATIONINTHEMAYAN,HINDUANDJEWISHRELIGIONS

THEDEVICSEAL

HILSTceremonial intelligentlyperformed is oneof themost effectivemeans of co-operation between angels and men, it is by no meansessential. The human mind is a powerful broadcasting and receiving

station.Whenempoweredbystrongwill,trainedinconcentrationandilluminedby intuitive recognitionof theunity of life, themindbecomes an exceedinglypotentinstrument.

When human thought is strongly directed towards a particular Order ofangels,amentalsignalisdespatchedandreceivedbymembersofthatOrder.Ifthesenderhasattainedtoacertainuniversalityofconsciousness,andhismotiveis. In consequence entirely selfless, the angels will unfailingly respond. Manmay then direct his thought-force into, and himself enter, the chosen field ofwork,assuredofangelicco-operation.

Thiscombinedactivitymayconsistofsuchministrationstoothersasspiritualhealing111, inspiration,protection,or aid inovercomingweaknessof character.Collaborationmayalsobesought inorder toachieveneeded inspiration in theexecution of altruistic work. Angels are powerful allies in suchministrations,being able both to open up the channels of inspiration between the higherconsciousnessandthebrainandtelepathicallytoconveyatrainofilluminatingideastoreceptiveminds.

Theregularpracticeofinvokingthehelpoftheangelsisfoundtoproduceachangeinthehumanaura.Thelinkthusformedisvisibleasanareaofbrilliantlightvibratingatthefrequenciescharacteristicoftheaurasoftheangels.Whenthisdevicseal,asitiscalled,isvivifiedbyceremonialactionorbythoughtandwillalone,it“transmits”asignalonthewave-lengthsoftheparticularOrderofangelswhoseaidisbeinginvoked.Thiscallisthen“pickedup”bytheangelstowhom it corresponds in terms of vibratory frequency. Their attention thus

gained,theyareatoncereadytorenderassistance.

Although clairvoyance is of help in this process, it also is not essential.Regularpractice,baseduponintuitiverecognitionofthetruthoftheseideas,willquicklyprovidestrongevidence, ifnotproof,of therealityandefficacyofco-operation between angels and men. Such co-operation is indeed, continuallyoccurringintherealmoftheHigherSelfofman,unawareofthefactthoughthelowerselfmaybe.

As previously stated, each of the well-established nations of the world ispresided over by an angel Ruler who assists the race in the fulfilment of itsdestiny.These greatArchangels—”Thrones” inChristian angelology—inspirethe nation through the national Ego orOversoul, and its leaders through theirHigher Selves. Under such conditions of angelic inspiration, a statesmanbecomes possessed of powers hitherto unsuspected in him. As long as heselflessly serveshisnation,hispowerwill grow.Should selfish interestsblindhimtohisduty to theState,angelicandother inspirationwouldbewithdrawnandhispowerdecline,aphenomenonnotinfrequentlyobservableinthelivesofpublicmen.Whilstsuchco-operationisalwaysavailableandisnotinfrequentlygiven,itseffectivenessisgreatlyincreasedwhenitisinitiatedandrecognisedbyman.

TheGodswere thus recognised by the peoples of olden days and their aidwas invoked.Belief in themby thepeoplesof ancientEgypt,Greece,Assyriaand India should not, however, be regarded as evidence of polytheism. Theexistence of one Supreme Being was always recognised, the Gods beingregardedassubordinatemanifestationsofaspectsandpowersofthatOneAlone.Thesebeingswerenotmere figmentsof the imagination,norwere theysolelypersonificationsofnaturalforces,lawsandphenomena.Occultresearchrevealsthatcertainof themhadarealexistenceandwerenoneother than theAngelicHosts with whom the people of those days, particularly the Initiates of theSanctuaries,consciouslyco-operated.

MAYANGODS

Interesting records of such collaboration have been discovered in CentralAmerica.AccordingtotheresearchesofRicardoMimenzaCastilloofYucatan,whohasformanyyearsbeeninterestedinMayanresearch,thisancientpeoplepractisedco-operationbetweenangelsandmen.Apparentlyeverydepartmentof

lifewassupposed tobepresidedoverbyanappropriatedeity.Here isa listofthemasgivenintheSt.LouisStar112:

“Hunab-Ku,comparabletoZeus,goddessofmedicine;Ixazahualoh,goddessofweaving; Ixchebelyax,goddessofpainting;Zuhuykah,goddessofvirginity;Zitholontum,godofmedicine;Xocvitun,godofsinging;Akinzoc,godofmusic;Pizlimtec,godofpoetry;Kukulcan,godofwar;

Ahchuykak,thetwinsofthepastandofattributes;Acate,godofcommcrce;Mutulzec, god of tortures; Chas, god of agriculture; Tabai, god of fishing;Kinichkakmo,godof fire;Ztab,godof suicide;Ekxhuah,godof travellers; towhicharetobeaddedthefollowingtutelarydeities:KinchAhanHaban,godofCampeche;ChunCaan,godofT-ho;Kabul,godofaplacenotknown,butalsotherighthandofIzamal;Kakupacat,godoffireandHunAhau,alsoknownasYumKimil,godoftheunderworld.

“Tomake these names pronounceable, it should be stated thatMayan andAztec“x“hadthesoundof“sh“inEnglish.

“Whether by accident or relationship,many of theseMayan gods had theircounterparts in the mythology of the Greeks. For instance, the Mayanunderworld was very similar to that presided over by Pluto. It was a placewrapped in eternal darkness and all those cast into it for transgressions in lifesufferedwithoutend fromcold,hunger, thirst, sleepiness, tortures, thesightofcruel spectacles, andwere obliged to keeponwandering in the fashionof theWanderingJew.

“TheMayansalsohadtheirheavenorparadise.Itwasanabodeblessedwithanidealclimateinwhichallplantandanimallifeflourishedasnowhereinthisphysicalworld.ThesoulsthatweretranslatedintothisElysiumspenttheirtimeinwhatmaybecalledthePlatoniandiscussionsofthepurposeofexistenceandthetruenatureofthesupremeGod.Fromtheselabourstheyrestedbylisteningtomusicandregalingthemselveswithperfumesandotherdelights.

“ThisheavenwaspresidedoverbyfourBacabes,theBacabebeingasortofangel,oneofwhomsatateachoftheprincipalcardinalpointsandwasassistedby one of the Chaques, gods of wind and rain. The four Chaques were ofdifferenthues.Theoneinthenorthwaswhite,theoneinthesouthyellow,heintheeast,redandheinthewest,black.

“TheunderworldwasundertheruleofAbcatanas,whosedutyitwastofosterthe sacred treewith its four roots and four branches.Here, as in the celestialregions, everything was arranged in fours, due possibly to the notion of theMayansthattheearthwasasquareplane.

“InChicen-Itza,Hunab-Ku,theSupreme,ispicturedasthegodfromwhoseeyesflowtwostreamsoftears,onetotherightandonetotheleftofhim.Fromthesestreamsriseallfloralandfaunal life.Thegeneral interpretationofthis isthatHunab-Kuisengagedinthecreationeitherasactofsacrificeorgrief.

“Allinall,theMayanconceptofreligionwasunusuallyspiritualandrefinedandlackedentirelythegrossnessofwhatcametobeknownasthereligionoftheAztecs,asimilarpeoplelivingcontemporaneouslyontheTablelandofAnahuac,moreespeciallythetribesthatinhabitedthenthevalleyofMexico.

“The Mayan temples resemble the structure of the Aztecs in their majorfeaturewhichwasthepyramidbaseofthesanctuary.ItisstillaquestionwhethertheMayanborrowedthisimportantdetailfromthebuildersofthepyramidswholefttheruinsatSanJuanTeotihuacan,inthevalleyofMexico,totelltheirheroictale;orwhethertheMayanremainsatChicen-Itzaweretheprototype.”

The sound of these unusual names is very interesting. Experimenting withthem,Ifoundthattheyhaveadistinctmantric113value.Acontinuousrepetitionof someof them,with a strong intent to evoke its possessor, has the effect ofcallingcertainoftheseMayanGodsandGoddesses.Hereisaninterestingfieldof experiment for any reader who is sufficiently sensitive to know when ananswerisobtainedtoanevocationofthiskind,which,however,shouldneverbemadewithoutadefiniteandlawfulpurpose.

TheMayanangelspresentacharacteristicappearance, theirfacessomewhatresembling thoseofMayanandPeruvian statues.Manyof themseem tohavecloseaffinitywiththesunandwithsunworship.Kakupacat,forexample,wouldappear to be a salamander of great power and to be associatedwith solar fireresident in the centre of the earth, also that manifested through volcanoes.Kinichkakmoapparentlyrepresentssurfacefireandtheelementoffiregenerally.ApointofinterestintheaccountoftheMayanGodsisthereferencetothefourBacabes of the cardinal points with their assistant Chaques and symboliccolours.Ofthese,theGodoftheEastwasred,thatoftheNorth,white,thatoftheSouth,yellowandthatoftheWest,black.

THEDEVARAJAS

Hinduism is replete with information concerning the Gods and prescribedmethodsfortheirinvocation.TheHindunameoftheDevaraja,orRegent,oftheEast isDhritarashtra,LordofAir, and forHis subordinatehosts,Gandharvas,their symboliccolourbeingwhite.This suggests theattributeofpower for theEast, as in the Mayan arrangement, which in its later epoch was possiblycontemporarywith early Indian civilisation.TheGandharvas are thedevas ofmusic, embodiments of the power of the sound of the creative “Word”. TheHindunameof theDevarajaof theWest isVirupaksha,LordofFire, andHishosts,Nagas,theirsymboliccolourbeingred.TheHindunamefortheDevaraja,orRegent,oftheSouth,isYirudhaka,LordofWaters,andHishostsarecalledKumbhandas, the symbolic colourbeingblue.TheDevaraja,orRegentof theNorth,iscalledVaish-ravana,alsoKuvera,LordofEarth,andHishostsaretheYakshas,thesymboliccolourbeinggolden.

ACCORDINGTOTHEHEBREWS

SomeJewishtraditionssaythattherearefourOrdersorCompaniesofangels,eachwithanArchangelHead,thefirstOrderbeingthatofMichael,thesecondof Gabriel, the third of Uriel and the fourth of Raphael. The CherubimwereangelsofthepowerofthestrengthofGod.Theyseemtohavebeenassociatedwith the East or, as it was called in the Temple, the Mercy Seat. St. Paul,describingtheancientritesoftheJewsinhisEpistletotheHebrews,ChapterIX,says:

“Andafterthesecondveil,thetabernaclewhichiscalledtheHoliestofall;...andoveritthecherubimsofgloryshadowingthemercyseat.”

TheArchangelMichael,whoistheAngelicHeadoftheRayofpower,wouldseem to be the Ruler of the Cherubim, for inGenesis III, verse 24, we areinformed:

“HeplacedattheeastofthegardenofEdenCherubimandaflamingswordwhichturnedeverywaytokeepthewayofthetreeoflife.”

The esoteric teachings of the Hebrews known as the Kabbalah are repletewith information concerning theAngelicHosts.Reference ismade to them inPartIII.

THEWHEELTURNS

Evidenceof therealityof theOrdersof theangelsandofco-operationwiththemisthusaffordedbythesimilarityofthedescriptionswhicharetobefoundin the separate records of the various ancient races and peoples of theworld.Since those days, humanity has entered a cycle in which intellectualdevelopment,initsearlystagedestructiveofintuitionandmysticalexperience,predominatesandfromwhichonlynowitisbeginningtoemerge.Wheninthepresent cycle the phase is entered corresponding to that inwhich communionoccurredbetweenGods andmen inprecedingcycles, the angelswill againbeseenbymenandtheirfunctionsmadethesubjectofscientificresearch.Suchaphase1believetobenowapproaching.Indeed,signsofitarenotwantingintheworldto-day.

In twenty-fiveyearsofworld travel, Ihave found that theangelsare livingrealitiestoanincreasingnumberofpeople.Manystudentsofoccultphilosophyregularly invoke their aid in healing, in Temple, Church and Masonicceremonials and in meditation for the purpose of radiating spiritual power,blessingandpeaceupontheworld.Asman’sethicalandsocialwisdomdevelopshewillbeentrustedwithdeeperknowledgeofNature’shiddenforces,lawsandprocesses.Inthenewageofbrotherhoodandpeacethedawnofwhich,despitemanysigns to thecontrary,mayevennowbeseen, therearegroundsforhopethatangelswilloncemorewalkwithmen.

I

CHAPTERIII

THERADIATIONOFPOWER

THOUGHT-PROJECTION

N this Chapter information is offered concerning the means wherebyspiritualandmentalforcesmaybeevokedand,withangelicco-operation,radiatedupontheworld.Suchknowledgemaybeusedbothforevilandfor

good.Allselfishuseofspiritualpowerisevil.Occultactivityformaterialself-benefit, with the deliberately chosen motive of personal advantage, is blackmagic.Misery inevitablyfollows itspractice.Theemploymentofspiritualandmentalpowersforthewelfareofallmankind,withputthoughtofreturn,iswhitemagicandbringsblessingstotheworld.Maythosewhoreadonbeinspiredtouse impersonally, dispassionately and solely for the welfare of the race theknowledgeconveyedinthisChapter.

The mind and brain of man are powerful mental radio stations. Thoughtmoulds not only the character of the thinker, but also that of all recipients ofmentalbroadcasting.Theimpressproducedbythethoughtofmanuponfellowman helps to form individual and national characteristics, and influences bothhumandestinyandtheprogressofcivilisation.Sointimateandunceasingisthispsychical interaction, that all share in the achievements of each, whilst at thesame time few can wholly dissociate themselves from responsibility for thewidespread ugliness, cruelty and crimewhich are the curse of this planet. Fortheselastaretheproductsofugly,cruelandcriminalthoughts.114

When people combine in groups, their power to influence mentally thethought, character and conduct of others is multiplied. The tremendouspotentialityforgoodofgroupsofdedicatedandtrainedservantsoftheracewhocombine to use their thought power for beneficent purposes at once becomesobvious;forserviceofincalculablevaluecouldbeperformedbysuchgroups.Inthis work, unity of both purpose and method is of supreme importance. Theexistence andmaintenance of perfect harmony between the members of suchgroups isessential; fordiscordwouldbeaccentuatedby theplayof the forcesgeneratedandevoked.Theremustalsobewisedirectionandcarefulchoiceof

bothleadersandmembersofthought-projectiongroups.

The ideas to be projectedmust be selectedwith great care.Unquestionableandunchangingtruthsalonemaybesafelybroadcast;foreverytruthhasbehindandwithinititsownspiritualforce.Everyphilosophicverityisapoweraswellasanidea.Thoughtuponatruthtapsthepowerofthattruth.Thought-projectionbymentalaffirmationandverbalexpressionofatruthliberatesthatpower.Ideasselectedforprojectionmustthereforesubscribetoatleastthreerules.Theymustbebasicallytrue,non-compulsive(beingsentoutasofferingsonly)andwhollybeneficent in their influence. Inaddition, toproduce themaximumeffect, theymustbeconceivedandaffirmedimpersonallyandwithcompleteclarity.

Membersofthought-projectiongroupsshouldthereforebespirituallymindedpeople,movedsolelybyasincereaspirationtoserve.Theymustbecapableofimpersonaleifortinwhichtheyhavenoleadingpart,beingready,onceatrustedleaderhasbeenappointed,completelytosubordinatethepersonality.Theymustalso be capable of clear thought, sustained concentration and powerfulmentalaffirmation. They should not be mediumistic, unduly negative and passivepeople being unsuitable for this kind of work. The seeing of visions duringsupposed meditation, response to presences, desire to describe them and ageneralconcernwithpersonalpsychism,areinadvisableinmembersofgroupsorganisedsolelyforpositiveandimpersonalactivity.Membersmustalsobeabletomeet regularlyandconsistently forgroupwork,and tomaintainsilence; forsuchworklosespowerwhenindiscriminatelydiscussed.

The co-operationof theAngelicHosts canbe of the greatest value in suchactivities.Againawarningmustbegiven;fortwodangersexist.Oneoftheseisthat faith in and attempted co-operationwith the angelsmight degenerate intomeresuperstitionandself-deceit.Againstthis,theexperimentermusteverbeonguard,beingaboveallthingsarealistwithaseverelypracticalmind.Theotherdanger is that heightened mental power and glimpses of the cooperatingIntelligencesmightproducetheillusionofthereceiptofpersonalfavours,andsolead to the evil of pride. Perpetually preserved impersonality and humility arethe safeguards against this second danger. Since the Angelic Hosts are theembodimentofimpersonality,universalityofmindisnecessaryformantobeenrapportwiththem.OnlyasmanuniversaliseshisconsciousnesscanheentertheKingdomoftheGods.

AngelsareassociatedwiththePower,LightandLifeaspectsofNature.When

Power is evoked from the Universal Source, focused by man’s mind into astream and then impersonally and accurately directed into a chosen field theAngelicHostsareprovidedwith suitableconditions for theirnaturalactivities.Oneoftheseistoconserve,directandemployasa“tool”theenergyofcosmicelectricity. This force can be tapped and released at spiritual, mental andpsychicallevels.Thewillandmindofman,conjoinedasinthoughtprojection,both impress this energywith amental characteristic and direct it into chosenfields.Asthepowergoesforthonitsmission,itmustbecarefullyconservedandaccuratelydirectedifitistoproduceitsgreatesteffectuponreceptiveminds.

If their co-operation can be obtained, the angels associate themselvesintimatelywith this focusedcurrentof force, conserve it against loss in transitandrapiddissipationonarrivalandapplyitwithmaximumeffectiveness.Clarityofthoughtandkeennessofconcentrationinthehumanoperatorsare,however,stillessentialtosuccess.

SUNRITUALS

In addition to this purely mental method of co-operation, bodily posture,gesture and movement, and colour and words, used with concentrated will-thought in simple ceremonial may, for certain temperaments, facilitate theprocessofcollaborationwiththeAngelicHosts.SuchRitualsmaybeemployedtoevokebeneficentforcesanddistributethemupontheworld.

Somethirtypeoplerecentlyparticipatedinthismethodintheopen-airinNewZealand.TheladiesworeflowingGreciandresseswithlongsleeves,andsashesandheadbandscolouredaccordingtothenatureoftheinfluencetobeinvokedand radiated. The men were dressed in white flannels and wore similarlycolouredsashes.Orange,blue,greenandrosewereusedinritualsinvokingandradiatingpower,purity,healingandloverespectively.

Theparticipantsmarchedoutuponalargelawnandstoodfacinginwardsinthree concentric circles,with a flaming brazier in.the centre. They then beganeachofthefourRitualsbysayingtogether,slowlyandwithfullintent:

“I dedicatemyself as a channel for spiritual power (purity, healing, love insuccessiveceremonies)totheworld.IsalutetheAngelicHosts.”

Witharmsraisedabovetheheadandeyesturnedupwards:

“In reverence I invokespiritualpower (purity,healing, love) fromourLordtheSun.Iinvoketheco-operationoftheAngelicHosts.”

Turningoutwardsandloweringarmstoahorizontalposition:

“Mayspiritualpower(purity,healing,love)pourforthupontheworld.”

Walkingoutwardsforfourpaces,theparticipants,withutmostconcentrationandinco-operationwiththeAngelicHosts,mentallydirectedtheinvokedpowerupontheworld.Armswerethenloweredtosides,withthewords:

“Peace,peace,peace.”

Turninginwards,all raisedand joined theirhandsat the throat,bowedtheirheadsandsaidinunison:

“HomageandgratitudetotheSourceofLight.GreetingsandgratitudetotheAngelicHosts.”

HandswerethenloweredandtheRitualwasbroughttoaclose.Aleadergavethe time for all themovements and choral speaking, both of which had beencarefullypractised.

These Rituals were based upon ideas suggested to me by the angel whoinspired my book, The Angelic Hosts. Sun Rituals are therein describedsomewhatasfollows:

FortheworshipoftheSpiritualSunnoothertemplesareneededthanthefreeand open places of the world, the sunlit mountain-tops and plains, the fairvalleys, and the open fields, thewoods, themeadows and the hills.WithdrawyourselvesfromeveryartificialformanddrawneartoNature’sheart.Assemble,as theangelsdo, incompanies inspiredwithbuta singleaim—theworshipofthesun.Marchinstatelyprocessions,practiseRituals,engageinjoyfuldances,chantsplendidlitaniesexpressiveofthegloriesofOurLordtheSun.Standingincircles,inimitationofHisgloriousform,raiseyouropenhandstothesky.Pourforthyourlove,yourworshipandyourpraise,acknowledgingHimasLordofallyourlives.

InvokeHispresence,HispowerandHislifeintoyourmidst.Build,byyourunited thought and aspiration, a chalice to receive the wine of His everoutpouredlife.Thatpreciouswineshallfillthecup,shallflowintoyourheartsand lives, and charge youwith the power and the splendour of the sun.Your

souls shall be irradiated by His light, your wills become resistless with Hispower,andyourheartsbefilledtooverflowingwithHislove.

Thus illumined and refreshed, turn your faces outwards, stretch forth yourhandsand,withconcentratedwill,pouroutHispowerandHisblessingupontheworld. The circle shall become like a sun; for His glowing splendour shalldescend among you and effulgent beams shall shine through you to bless,quickenandbringpeacetoallyourworld.

Withunitedwillsandoverflowinghearts,mentallyfloodallyourworldwiththe power of the sun. Thereafter turn your thoughts upwards in gratitude andreverence to thePower’sSource.Close theRitualbywalkingslowlyoutwardsfromthecentre,forming,asallmovetogether,thesymbolofHisoutpouredlightandlifeandlove.

GracefulflowingrobesinthecoloursofHisspectrummaybewornandthewearerssoarrangedthatHisglorioushuesmaybestbedisplayed.Patternsmaybe formed with solid blocks of colour, long straight lances, interwoven andblended lines and circular arrangements of the different shades in imitation ofHisrays.ArtistsshalldesigntherobesandRituals.Musiciansshallcomposethemusicforthechants,odes,hymnsandlitanieswhichpoetsshallwrite.SomaytheworshipofOurLordtheSunbeoncemoreestablishedonyourearthandHiskingdombemademanifestamongthenationsoftheworld.

CollaborationbetweenangelsandmenisalsoenjoinedbyitsangelinspirerinmybookTheBrotherhoodofAngelsandofMen.Thereitiswritten:

“Angels andmen, two branches of the family of God,may be drawn intoclose communion and co-operation, the chief purpose of which would be toupliftthehumanrace.Tothisendtheangelsontheirsidearereadytoparticipateas closely as possible in every department of human life and in every humanactivityinwhichco-operationispracticable.Thosemembersofthehumanracewho will throw open heart and mind to their angelic brethren, will find animmediateresponseandagraduallyincreasingconvictionofitsreality.

“While the angelsmake no conditions and impose no restrictions upon theactivities and developments resulting from co-operation, they assume that nohumanbrotherwouldinvokethemforpersonalandmaterialgain.Theyaskforthe acceptance of the motto of the Brotherhood (of angels and of men)-TheHighest115—anditspracticalapplicationtoeveryaspectofhumanlife.Theyask

those who would invoke their presence to develop the qualities of purity,simplicity,directnessand impersonality,and toacquireknowledgeof theGreatPlanwherebytheorderedmarchofevolutionaryprogressismaintained.Inthiswayeveryhumanactivitywillbefoundeduponthe teachingsanddoctrinesofthat Divine and Ancient Wisdom which has always reigned supreme in thecouncilsoftheAngelicHosts.”

PARTV

ILLUSTRATIONS

T

INTRODUCTION

HE fifth part of this book consists ofMissQuail’s strikingpictures andmyremarksuponthem.Asshehaspaintedthemtomydescriptions,sheisresponsibleonlyfor theirexecution,notfor theircomposition,colouring

orform.

Appropriate portrayal of the appearance of theGods is, in fact, impossiblethrough themediumofpaint applied to aplane surface.Coloured lightor firemoving in three dimensionswould be needed to produce the effect of intensebrilliance, translucence, delicacy and constant motion characteristic of theradiantformsandshiningauraof theGods.Despiteespecialcareandrepeatedobservation,exactitudeofdescriptionofthesebeingsisalmostimpossibletooneofmylimitedclairvoyantfaculty.Thecontinualchangesinthecoloursandtheirarrangement, in the direction of the flow of auric forces and in the varyingpatternsproduced,makeaccuracyexceedinglydifficult.

AtleasttwodifferingconditionsoftheaurasoftheGodsarediscernible,oneofexpansionandtheotherofcontraction.Inexpansion,theattentionisoutward-turned upon the divine Life and Mind in Nature. The aura is then greatlyextended outwards from the central form and frequently, also, from behind inthree-dimensional,wing-shapedradiations. In thisphase, thecomponent forcesareflowingattheirfullpower,whichproducesagreatbrilliancethroughoutthewholeauraandadazzlingbrightnessat thevariousforce-centresorwheels. Incontraction, the attentionof theGod is directed towards the sourceof allLifeandPower.Theaurathenbecomesrelativelyquiescentand,withtheexceptionof the radiations above the head which may increase in both dimension andbrilliance, is much reduced in size. Examples of both of these phases areincludedintheaccompanyingpictures,althoughmostofthemrepresentthatofexpansion.Thetextureorgrainoftheauraisexceedinglyfineand,despiteMissQuail’ssplendidachievement,hassofarprovedimpossibleofperfectportrayal.There arevarious layersof forcewithin this aura, eachwith its ownhues anddirectionofflow.Thegeneraleffectisofbrilliantlycoloured,three-dimensional,shot moire silk, composed of flowing forces rather than substance and inconstant,wavelikemotion.Through this inmanycases, fromwithinoutwards,streamsofradiantenergy,oftenwhiteandofdazzlingbrightness,arecontinuallyflashing.

The direction of the flow of these auric currents is generally upwards andoutwardsfromforce-centresinthemiddleoftheheadandatthebrow,thethroatandtheregionofthesolarplexus.Outliningthecentralformthereisalsoafineradiation,usuallywhiteorgoldenincolour.Theheadisnearlyalwayscrownedby upward-flowing, flame-like forces, which bestow upon the more highly-evolvedGodsanappearanceofregalsplendour.Forthemostpart,theuniversalenergies forwhich theGods are agents and directors descend from above thehead and flow through the aura, greatly increasing its electric quality andbrilliance.Otherenergiesappeartoarisedirectlywithinthebodyandchakras,asiffromhigherdimensions.Asstatedearlier,onefunctionoftheGodsappearstobe to transform, in theelectricalsense, theseforcesbymeansof theresistanceofferedby theirbodies andbypassage through their force-centres.Twoof theresults produced by this procedure are the transmission of spiritualising forceinto the substanceof the lowerplanesofNaturedown to thephysical and thepassingonofgreatcurrentsof“steppeddown“energyfortheuseoftheangelsand nature spirits in their various tasks upon these planes. Matter itself thusgraduallybecomes increasinglychargedwith spirit and somoremalleableandresponsive to consciousness and the formsofNature gradually resemblemorenearlythearchetypalideal.

According to occult philosophy, the superphysical worlds, which are theabodesoftheGods,consistofmatterofincreasingtenuityofsubstancerangingfrom the density of the finest ether up to the rarest and most spiritualisedcondition.Thesearesixinnumberandeachhasitsowninhabitants,humanandangelic. In termsofhumanawareness in them, theseplanesmaybecalled theemotional,themental,theintuitionalandthatofthespiritualwill.Abovethesefour,butatpresentbeyondtherangeofnormalhumanawareness,aretwootherswhichwillbeenteredbylaterracesofmenmorehighlyevolvedthanourselves.

TheplanesofNature,seveninnumberifthephysicalbeincluded,andeachconsistingofsevensub-planes,interpenetrateeachother,eachmoresubtleplanealsoextendingmuchfurtherbeyondthesurfaceoftheearththanthosebelowitin terms of density. They are of two orders, called the form and the formlessworlds.Theformworlds,inoneclassification,consistofthephysical,emotionaland four lower sub-planes of themental plane. They are so called because inthemformpredominatesoverforceandrhythm.Thebodiesintheseworldstendtobeconcreteandobjective,with relativelyclear-cutedges,particularlyat thephysical and mental levels. The formless worlds, which consist of the three

higher sub-planesof thementalplaneand thoseof intuitionand spiritualwill,aresocalledbecauseinthemlifeandrhythmpredominateandformisreducedtoitsessenceorArchetype.

TheillustrationsrepresentGodsinhabitingbothofthesegroupsofworlds.Inthe formless, where auras predominate over bodies, they appear as glowingcentres of power surrounded by outflowing energies of many hues, almostveiling the formwithin. In the formworlds, the suggestion of bodily shape isgreater,thoughherealso,theshiningaurafrequentlyconcealsthelordlyandthebeautifulform.Forthisreasontheouteraurashavebeenomittedfrommanyofthe pictures. In all cases, it should be remembered, the Greater Gods aresurroundedbyfar-flungaurasofmanybrillianthues.

PLATE1

ASEANATURESPIRIT

Asfarasmyexperiencegoes,variationsofthistypeofprimitiveseafairyarecommonly tobe seenskimming the surfaceof theoceansand the lakesof theworld.Relativelyundeveloped,theseanaturespirithasasyetlittleornoform.Thereisarudimentaryheadwhichistheseatofconsciousness,whilstacurrentofstreamingwhiteforcesuggestsabodyandawing.Morecomplexexamples,withtwoorevenmorewingforms,arealsotobeseen.

These creatures fly about the surface of the oceans in innumerable hosts.Sometimes they rise high into the air; at others they plunge into thewater toreappear in a fewmoments in a flash ofwhite light, catching the eyewith itsbrilliance. After a moment’s concentration required to focus the appropriatepower of vision, the swiftly moving, bird-like form appears to the observer,somewhat as painted by Miss Quail. The distance from head to tip of wingwouldvary from three to twelve feet, according tophaseofmanifestationandstageofevolution.

PLATE2

ASEASYLPHTheseanaturespiritevolves into the typeofseasylphhereportrayed.This

examplehasreachedindividualisationand,withcountlesssimilaranddifferentbeings,maybeseenintheupperair,chieflyabovetheseas.Theaverageheightofthecentralformatthislevelofevolutionwouldbefromtentofifteenfeet.

PLATE3

ASALAMANDER

Thispicturerepresentsafirenaturespiritasdescribedonpage130.

PLATE4

AMOUNTAINSYLPHThis isoneof themanytypesofnon-individualisedsylphscommonlytobe

seen in the air over the land. It is in swift motion, with shining inner aurastreaminginbeautiful,wing-likeshapesbehindandaboveit.

Interpenetratingandextendingbeyondtheformandaurahereportrayedarethe finer radiations,not shownon thePlate, characteristicofeverymemberoftheAngelicHosts.Theyaregenerallyovoid,composedofmanybrillianthues,andextendforseveralyardsoneverysideofthebeautifulformwithin.

Theorangesylph ispossiblyassociatedwith thesolar life-forceor prana116withwhich the air is charged, andwhich constitutes the vitality of all organicforms.Theheightofthecentralfigureofthesylphisaboutfivefeet.

PLATE5

ALORDOFTHETREEFERNS

Whilst thebuildingOrdersof theGodsplayall importantparts insolarand

planetary creative processes, anotherOrder is concernedwith the evolution ofconsciousness within the form. This ministration to the evolving life in themineral kingdom is considered in Part II, Chapter I. Trees and forests alsoreceive similarassistance, theclassical conceptof thedryadof the treesbeingfounded upon fact. Nearly all well- grown trees have attached to them, inadditiontoinnumerablenaturespiritbuilders,anadvancednaturespiritoraGodwhich throughout its life remainswithin or linked to the astro- etheric doubleandtheauraofthetree.Thepresenceofsuchabeing,throughtheconstantplayofitsthoughtsandauricenergies,greatlyquickenstheevolutionoftreelifeandconsciousness.Suchnature spiritsandGodsare subordinate tomoreadvancedbeings in charge of groups of trees of the same genus, as are found in largewoods,forestsandjungles.

AsanaidtocomprehensionoftheeffectofthepresenceofnaturespiritsandGodsupontheconsciousnessinmineralandplantkingdoms,onemaythinkofabowl of stillwater as representing the sleeping group consciousness of hill ormountain,plantortree.Goldfishplacedinthisbowlwouldbytheirmovementskeepthewaterincontinualmotion,andthisisinparttheeffectproduceduponmineral and plant consciousness by the presence and play of the thought andauricforcesofnaturespiritsandGods.

Quaint,animal-headednaturespiritswerefoundembeddedwithinthetrunksofwell-growntreefernsinthejunglesonsomeofthemountainsofMalayaandCeylon.Theywerequiteprimitivebeings,with littleornoexternalawareness.Indeed, they gave the impression of being fast asleep. The plant growth andreproductive processes would be felt by them as faint stimuli, for they aregrowing with the trees, being intimately associated with their cell life andconsciousness.

The tree fern God here portrayed was observed over the jungle in themountain district of Ceylon, near Newara Eliya. Such a being assists theevolutionofformandtheunfoldmentofconsciousnessofaverylargenumberoftreeferns.ItisofinteresttoobservethatthepatternsformedbytheflowofthelinesofforceintheauraofthisGodreproducewithinitcertainofthetreefernforms. An explanation of this is suggested in the description accompanyingPlates13and14.

The central formof this being is some fifty feet tall.The aura, however, iscapableofextensionforatleastonehundredyardsinalldirectionsandwasthus

expandedwhenfirstseenhigh in theair,aboutamileaway. In thepicture theouter aura is omitted and the inner aura is shown in phase of contraction, aswhen the God graciously hovered for a few minutes of mentalcommunion.Through both form and aura currents of force, presumably from the tree fernArchetype, play down into successive areas of the jungle as the God movesaboveitsdomainandministerstoitscharges.

PLATE6

ALORDOFTHEPINESThisbeingwasobservedinassociationwithgroupsofstonepinesintheCape

Peninsula, SouthAfrica. As the picture shows, the colouring and the lines offorceintheinneraura—theouterisomitted—suggestsomewhattheneedlelikefoliageof thepine.Manywell-grownpineswere found tohave theirown treeGod resembling the one here portrayed, but smaller in size and lower inevolution.ThestatureofthisGodisaboutthirtyfeet.

PLATE7

ATREENATURESPIRIT

This sixteen-year-oldWaringan tree grows in a garden inMadioen, in theIsland of Java. It was planted by the lady of the house, who became muchattachedtoitandfeltittobealiving,consciousbeingfromwhom,sheassuredme,shereceivedasenseoffriendlinessandrest.

Whentakingteabeneathitswelcomeshade,Ibecameawareofthepresenceof this delightful tree nature spirit or dryad. I found it to be approachingindividualisation,orevolutionoutofgroupintoindividualisedconsciousness,117andtobewellawareoftheaffectionoftheownerofthetreeandresponsivetoit, which would beneficially affect its development. This nature spirit isapproximatelyfivefeettall.

PLATE8

AMOUNTAINGODHereisportrayedamountainGodintimatelyassociatedwiththeelementof

fire. ItwasobservedatLoskopMountain, nearHarrismith in theOrangeFreeState, South Africa. The remarkable arrangement of the auric forces and thebrilliantcolouringareuniqueinmyexperience.BotharewellportrayedinthisfineexampleofMissQuail’sart.Thecentral figureat the timeofobservationwaspartlywithinthemountainandsomefiftyfeettall.Agreatlyextendedouteraura,hereomitted,shonewithsimilarbutmoredelicatehues

PLATE9

AMOUNTAINGODThisbeingwasobservedintheDrakensbergRangeinNatal.Twoofthemost

strikingfeaturesweretheremarkablemitre-likeeffectproducedbytheuprushofforcesfromtheheadandshouldersandthebrilliant,four-funnelledforce-centresin the region of the solar plexus through which power was flowing into themountain below. The axes of the rapidly spinning funnels formed an equal-armed cross, the arms of whichmet within the form of the God and pointedforwards, backwards, to the right and to the left. In this picture the effect oftranslucency,characteristicoftheappearanceofalltheGods,iswellportrayed.Intheprocess,however,theimpressionofthetremendouspoweroftheGodandof thepassage through it athighvoltageofmighty forces fromabove, alsoofbrillianceandradiance,isperhaps,notconveyedquitesoadequatelyasinotherpictures.

WatchingthisGodthroughoutsuccessivedays,IwasremindedconstantlyofthevisionofEzekiel1.Certaincurrentsinitsaurawerearrangedintheshapeofupward- pointing wings, far more three-dimensional than any picture couldsuggest. The chakras received and compressed the descending forces, whichwere thendirected into themountainbelow.Thecentral formin thiscase isatleastsixtyfeet talland it isoneof themostmajesticand-splendidmembersofthisOrderoftheAngelicHoststhatIhaveeverbeenprivilegedtobehold.

PLATE10

AMOUNTAINGODThisGodwas also observed in theDrakensberg Range inNatal, presiding

over the regionknownas theAmphitheatreatMontauxSources. IhavemorethanoncereceivedevidenceofsimilarityoftypeandappearanceinthevariousGods of one mountain range. Comparison with Plate 9 reveals a similaritybetweenthetwoGodsoftheDrakensbergRange.Inbothofthemthewing-likeradiations and the intensely brilliant, vertical force-centres or “wheels” werenoticeablycommoncharacteristics.TheGodisshowninphaseofexpansion,theauricwingsextendingatleasthalfamilefromtiptotip,whilst theoutflowinganddescendingenergieshaveaverymuchgreaterrange.Inthispicture,partoftheouterauraisincluded.Thecentralformisatleastsixtyfeettall.

PLATE11

AMOUNTAINGOD

This picture portrays the presiding God of a mountain range, which wasobservedhighaboveoneofthepeaksoftheHottentotsHollandsMountainsinCape Province, South Africa. As I observed and gave my description to theartist,thedownflowofpowerwassogreatandsobrilliantasalmosttoconcealtheformandauraoftheGod.Thechiefcoloursshownwerelavender,goldandwhite, the central form of the God and the aura immediately surrounding itshining in those hueswith a dazzling radiance quite impossible to reproduce.The uprush of golden-coloured, fiery power above the head was particularlybrilliant, bestowing upon the God the appearance of a majestic Deva Kingwearing a crownof flames. In all cases ofdevicdirection of natural energies,howeverprodigioustheoutpouringofpowermaybe,theGodalwaysgivestheimpressionofcompletemasteryof the forces flowing throughandallabout it.Thecentralfigureisatleasteightyfeettall.

PLATE12

AMOUNTAINGOD

ThisGodwasobservedatoneofthemountainpeaksoftheTableMountainRangeintheCapePeninsula,SouthAfrica.Evidentlyithascloseaffinitywiththeelementoffire.Thepictureshowstheinnerauraandformaloneandinphaseofcontraction,duringwhichitisdrawingintoitselfuniversalfire-power.Thisitdirectsinaconcentratedstream,asanawakeningforce,intotheminerallifeandconsciousnessindwellinginthemountainbelow.

Theupward-flowingstreamsabovetheheadwereenlargedintoacuporbowlof flame, reachinghigh into theheavens.Fiery energywasplayingdown intothisauricchalice,fromwhichitpassedthroughtheformingreatsheets,streamsandflashesintothesurroundingatmosphereandthemountainbelow.

Inphaseofexpansion, theGodpresented themostmagnificentappearance.Theauricforcesthenresembledtonguesofflameshootingoutforhundredsofyardsoneveryside,as ifhestoodin themidstofamightyconflagration.Thecentralfigureisaboutsixtyfeettall.

PLATES13AND14

AMOUNTAINGOD

ThisGodwasobservedin theCapePeninsula,near theeminenceknownas

Castle Rock, high above the Kirstenbosch Botanical Gardens. Apparently theestablishment of the Gardens in this area has offered it an opportunity ofextendingitsoperationsbeyondthemineralandbushconsciousnessandformsofthemountainintothoseofthemanywildandcultivatedfloweringplants;forwhen, studying it for the purpose of these pictures, I noticed that its beautifullavender and green aurawas frequently extended in a great sweep of force toincludethewholeoftheGardens.

The creative energy then flowing through the aura of the God producedwithinitthegeometricalmentalformsuponwhichtheshapesoftheplantsandflowersarefounded.Thisspecialisationandintensification,explainedinPartI,Chapter III, augments the form-producing capacity of the universal, creativepowerandthought.Plantdevasandnaturespiritssimilarlyreceivetheseforces,furtherspecialising themand increasing theirpoweraccurately to reproduce inethericandphysicalmattertheplantformsconceivedofbytheMajorMind.

The High Gods and their individualised subordinates perform this workdeliberatelyandself-consciouslyasservantsoftheOneWill.Naturespiritsserveinstinctively in response to impulsesnatural to them,strengthenedonoccasionby their deva superiors. The ultra-microscopic builders and the larger naturespiritsperformtheirshareinthiscreativeprocessquiteunconsciously.Theyplaywithandamongthecreativeforcesandtheformswhichtheyproduceprimarilyin etheric matter. Their play is, however, quite purposeful, though they areunawareof the fact, for theirmovements cut lines of force in the etherwhichmarkouttheareasandcentresofmolecular,andlatercellformation.AlltheseprocessesandactivitiesoccurwithintheconsciousnessofthepresidingGod.

Thesecond,profilepictureshowsinpart thearrangementof theinnerauricforcesof themountainGod, thestatureofwhich isaboutsixtyfeet.Theouterauraisomitted.

PLATE15

THEGODOFASNOWCLADRANGEInthispictureanattemptismadetoportraythesecondofthetwoGodsofthe

SierraNevadasinCalifornia,referredtoinPartII,ChapterI.

Inordertoshowtheconcentricarrangement, thecolouringandthedazzlingwhitenessoftheoutersphere,acrosssectionhasbeentakenthroughthecentreoftheaura.Thedevicformisapproximatelyfiftyfeettall.

PLATE16

ALANDSCAPEGOD

Thisverygreatbeingisthepresidingdevaofanareaof theCapeProvince,South Africa, covering many thousands of square miles. It is stationed highabove the region immediately to the north of the Karoo Desert, its sphere ofinfluenceextendingtothecoastwhere,atcertainoftheCapes,landscapedeMasareestablished.NaturalforcesfromtheSouthPoleandAntarcticcontinentflownorthwards into South Africa, and doubtless other continents in the SouthernHemisphere.TheseGodsassistboththedevelopmentofformandtheawakeningofconsciousnessinthemineralkingdomofthedesert,plainsandmountainsoftheirregionandatthesametimeconserveanddirecttheforcesfromthePole.

AmbassadorialGodswerealsoperceivedmovingbetweentheAntarcticandSouthAfrica,whilstothersmaintainedrelationsbetweentheGodherepicturedand thoseof themountains, jungles,desertsandplains to theNorth.Onmanyoccasions I have become aware of the operation of a system of devic inter-communication maintained by travelling Gods, who visit those stationed atimportantcontinentalregionsoftheglobe.

AsindicatedinPartII,ChapterII,Ihavereceivedevidenceoftheexistenceofagreatplanetary, landscapeGod,somightyas tobeable tohold thewholeEarthwithin itsconsciousness,aDevaKingof thephysicalworld. Ihavealsoobserved the radiation from the centre and surface of the Earth out intointerplanetaryspaceofverypowerful,naturalenergies.Inaddition,fromthesunandtheplanets,andpossiblyfromouterspace,greatforcesreachtheglobe,asiftheEarthwerebeingsubjected toaperpetual inflowofpower.Movingamidstthese interchanged forces, planetary and extra-planetary, Gods of power, likedevic engineers, are to be seen. As in the case of the landscape God hereportrayed,theyappeartoberesponsibleforthereception,specialisationandre-directionoftheseenergies.ThisGodisatleastonehundredfeettall,whilstitsauricforcesarecapableofextensiontoadistanceofagreatmanymiles.

PLATE17

AGODOFTHEGOLDREEF

Anexpositionofcreativeprocesses,inwhichgoldisusedasanexample,andtheGodsofGoldaredescribed,istobefoundinPartI,ChapterIII.Thispicture,whilstanaccuratereproductionofmydescription,somewhattoomuchsuggestshuman femininity. The descending gold-creative energies,'the brilliant goldpoints or centres of force in the aura and the smooth, rhythmic flowcharacteristicof the forceaspectofgoldare,nevertheless,wellportrayed.Thelateral extension of the auras of theseGodswas less than usual. The verticalextension, on the other hand,was immense, reaching from some two hundredfeetintheairtoatleastthesamedistancebelowthesurfaceoftheveldt,whilstthe actualgold-producing forceplayedondown to the reef, in somecases sixthousandormorefeetbelow.

Thecentralfigurewasunusuallysmallforsuchanauricextension,beinginthis case littlemore than eight or ten feet tall.ThepresidingGodof theGoldReefis,however,colossalinstature.

PLATE18

AGODOFTHESOUTHERNPACIFICThis magnificent ocean God was observed from the south coast of Java.

Apparently it is the ruling deva of the great area of the Pacific Oceanwhichextends from Java to Australia. At the higher mental level it is relativelyformless,ashereportrayed,thoughtheunusual,pointed,ovalshapeproducedbythe flowing streams of its auric forceswas clearly discernible. As the pictureshows, great currents of power descend upon this sea God, are compressedwithinitsauraandthenreleasedintotheoceanbeneath.

These forces are both creative and energising. All atomic and molecularpatterns,andtheformsofmarinevegetationandoffishandtheirshells,areinpartaproductof thesedescending,creativeenergies.TheseaGodalsodirectspowerfulcurrentsofquickeningenergyintotheconsciousnessincarnateineveryatomoftheseawaterandintheformsofthemineral,themarineplantandthefishkingdoms.

This being is subordinate to a still greater God, responsible for the wholePacificOcean,initsturnaVice-regentoftheplanetaryseaGod,whichperformssimilarfunctions(anddoubtlessmanyothersasyetunknowntome)forthelifeand consciousness of the oceans of the world. The God here presented issimilarly assisted by great hosts of subordinates in a descending scale ofevolutionarystature,themoreadvancedofwhomresembleitinappearance.

AtthelowermentalandemotionallevelstheseGodsassumeconcreteshapeandoperate inoppositelypolarisedpairs.Thus,although there isnosex in theKingdom of the Gods, the appearance ofmale or female or deva anddevi issometimes suggested according to preponderant polarity. Beneath these inevolutionarethenon-individualisedseanaturespirits,andbelowthemagaintheprimitivebeingsportrayedinPlate1.

Undertheseas,differenttypesofGodsandnaturespiritsaretobeobserved.On occasion I have seen huge, whalelike, etheric monsters drifting aboutsomewhat aimlessly in the great depths. TheKingdom of the Sea is indeed adensely populated empire. It is presided over—chiefly, it would seem, fromabovethesurface—byaverygreatbeing,theplanetaryGodoftheSea.

PLATE19

AGODOFTHESOUTHERNPACIFIC

Occasionally thedevaportrayed inPlate18descends to the “form”worlds,assuming there a definite shape somewhat as shown. Thus seen, it resemblessomesplendidSeaGodfromclassicalmythology,ridingthewavesuponashell-likecar.

The flowing curves of the aura resemble those of a shell anddoubtless arepartlyproducedbythepassagethroughtheGodofcreativeenergiesexpressiveof thedivine thoughtorArchetypeof the shell form. In thehigherworlds theGodisofimmensestature.Inthelower,thecentralformissomethirtyfeettall.

PLATE20

ANANGELOFMUSIC

True music is a temporary, physical expression of the sound of the ever-uttered“Word”.ThroughoutcreativeDay,theGreatBreathisbreathedupontheGreatDeep,which responds as an aeolian harp ofmyriad, vibrant strings.As

creative Night draws near, the Great Breath is breathed in. Thereafter silencereignswithintheGreatDeep.

TheMonadsoflivingbeingsareasbreathsintheGreatBreath.Whenatthedawn of creative Day the Voice first speaks, the innumerable lesser breathscontribute the component notes of the creative chord, which is the “Word”.WhenatcreativeEvetheVoiceisstilled,thelesservoicesdieaway.ThereaftersilencebroodsuponthefaceoftheDeep.

Thus behind and within material universes creative sound subsists, thatcelestial symphony of which Nature’s forms are a physical expression. The“Word”itselfexistsintwophases,thepre-CosmicandtheCosmic,thesilentandthe uttered. When “spoken”, the “Word” creates and releases the divinestharmoniesanduponthese,asdynamicArchetypes,theuniverseisbuilt.

WhentheonecreativeVoicebeginstospeak,thetendivineIntelligences,theArchangels of the Sephiroth, the first manifested Lords of Light, hear andperfectlyexpressthe“Word”.This,ascreativesound,theytransmitthroughoutthenew-bornuniverse.Thereafter,themyriad.

HostsoftheLogosreceiveandre-expressthemusicofthe“Word”inworldsofgrowingdensity.

Thus the Kingdom of Music is established, the citizens of which are theSpiritualSelvesofangelsandofmen.InthisKingdomvasthostsofArchangelsandangelsre-echotheharmoniesofthecreative“Word”, therebyaidingintheconstructionof the first,archetypal, sound-built forms.Eachof thesebeings isperpetuallyresonantwiththecomponentchordsandnotesofthebasicthemeoftheuniverse,itsidea-motif.

TheloftiestArchangelsfirstembodyandre-soundthegloriousharmoniesofthe “Word”, which are then relayed by their immediate successors in thehierarchical Order. Thence this wondrous music descends through successiveranksofshiningbeings,untilthelowerworldsofformarereached.There,too,theAngelLordsofmental and emotional realms re-echo the creative “Word”.Lesserangelsandtheiryoungerbrethren,thenaturespirits,answertothesong,andbythemthedensest,materialworldisbuiltaccordingtothe“Word”.

An Angel of Music, or Gandharva as it is known in Hinduism, is heredepictednotasaportraitbutasatypeofcelestialmusician,theinnerformonlybeingshown.

PLATES21AND22

AROSEANGEL

Thesixpictureswhichfollowportrayangelswhoareassociatedwithaspectsofdivineconsciousness,ratherthanwithcurrentsofcreativeLife-forceandthe

mineral and plant kingdoms of Nature. Rose angels, such as the one hereportrayed, may be thought of as incarnations of divine wisdom and love,qualities which bring them into intimate contact with the Immortal Selves orEgosofmen.Associationwith suchbeings is indeed aprivilege and their co-operationintheserviceofhumanitycanbeofthegreatestvalue.

The secondpicture is an attempt at portraiture.This closer view shows thevarious force centres. Those in the head are seen to radiate from a commoncentre,upwardthroughthecrownandforwardthroughtheeyes.Asstatedintheopening paragraphs of this fifth part of the book, no staticmedium, howeverskilfully used, can possibly convey the delicacy, the glowing radiance, thetranslucence,whichcontributetothegeneraleffectoftheintensebrillianceandthesupernalbeautycharacteristicoftheAngelicHosts.Thisisespeciallytrueofthe ethereal, radiant, angelic incarnation of divine love portrayed in these twoPlates.Thelargeandglowingaura,chieflyrose,crimsonandgoldincolour,hasbeen deliberately omitted from both pictures in order that the graceful centralform,normallysomewhatveiledwithinit,mayclearlybeseen.

When, in the performance of certain Rituals of Freemasonry and thosedescribed in Part IV, Chapter III, the power and influence of divine love areinvokedandpouredforthwithangelicaidupontheworld,angelsofthisOrderwouldbelikelytorespondtotheinvocationandco-operateinthedistributionofthe power and its application to general and individual needs. This particularroseangelissometwelvefeettall.

PLATES23,24AND25

THREEHEALINGANGELS

Thesepicturesportraythreedifferenttypesofangelsengagedintheirhealing

ministry.Thegeneralmethod is first todirect streamsofpurifyingenergy intoand through the aura of the sufferer, in order to disperse congestions in theetheric and emotional bodies especially and to drive out harmful substances.Theythenre-attunethechordor“Word“oftheindividual,usuallydissonantinthepsycheduringill-health,andtrytorestoretheharmoniousandrhythmicflowof the innerLife-forces throughout themental, emotional and physical nature.Finally, they invoke divine healing powerwhich flows through their auras, aswell as directly from its Source, into the patients, affecting them locally orgenerally,orboth,accordingtotheneedsofthecase.

Suchministrationsarefarmoreeffectivewhenmanconsciouslyinvokesandco-operates with the healing angels. A successful method of spiritual healingwithangeliccooperationconsistsofdwelling inconcentrated thoughtupontheLordChrist118,thegreatHealeroftheWorld,reverentlyenteringHispresenceinthoughtandseekingtotouchthe“hemofHisgarment”,whichmeansthefringeof His consciousness. The sufferer is then drawnmentally into His Presence,being visualised as radiantly healthy and flooded throughout hiswhole naturewith the golden, glowing, healingLife ofGod, as portrayed in these pictures.Thefollowingorsimilarprayermaythenbeutteredwithpowerfulintentandapausebetweeneachsentence:

“May the healing power of the Lord Christ descend upon (Christian andsurnamesoftheselectedsuppliants).Maythehealingangelsencompassthem”

After a pause of some minutes, during which the thought is powerful yetreverently centredupon theLordChrist,Hisoutpouredhealingpower and thehealingangels,themeditationmaybeclosedwiththewords:

“MaythelightofHisloveenfoldthemforever,Amen”

Healing angels havebeen found to be continuing theirministering functionforatleasttwenty-fourhoursaftersuchaninvocation.Regularpracticebythisorsimilarmethodswillquicklydemonstratetheefficacyofangelicco-operationin spiritual healing. Those who participate are warned against the exercise ofpersonalwillinordertoattaindesiredresults.Oncethehealingpowerhasbeeninvoked,alwayswiththefullestfaith,theresultsshouldbelefttothekarmaandevolutionaryneedsof the individuals.When there is a strongdesire that someloved one should be healed, surrender to the divine Will and the great Lawshouldbeexpressedinsuchwordsas“accordingtotheWillofGod“or“asmay

bemostexpedientforthem”.

The occultist learns toworkwithout thought of results.As said in Part IV,Chapter III, in no circumstances should he use his will power and occultknowledge to obtain by force, personal, material benefits for himself or forothers.Suchwouldbegrey,ifnotblackmagic,theerrorintowhichJudasfellinsellinghisLordforthirtypiecesofsilver.AsJudasdiedbyhisownhand,soallwhofallintothissameerrorareindangerofaformofspiritualsuicide.

PLATE26

ANANGELOFJAVA

A remarkable Buddhist Shrine, known as the Borobudor, was built in theisland of Java, some eight hundred years ago. This is an immense stonestructure,withscenesfromthelifeoftheLordBuddhabeautifullycarvedonthesidesof the fourgreatgalleries.ThisShrinehasbecomeaplaceofpilgrimageandisregardedbymanyasacentreofspiritualpower.InvestigationrevealedthepresenceofaverygreatpresidingAngel,conserveranddistributorofthepower

oftheShrineandsourceofpotentspiritualforceswhichflowovertheislandofJavaandthesurroundingseas.

Theheightofthecentralfigureisprobablyfromtwelvetofifteenfeet,butinthecaseofanEgowhichattainedAdept-shipasmanandthentransferredtotheAngelicKingdom,theheightofthebodyisnotanindicationofspiritualstature.

PLATE27

AKUNDALINlDEVIAccordingtooneview,kundalini—alsocalledtheSerpentFire—isthepower

of giving or transmitting Life. Prana— known physically as vitality—is thepoweroforganisingLife.Fohat—knownphysicallyaselectricity—isthepowerofusingandmanipulatingLife.ThesethreecosmicforcesoftheThird,SecondandFirstAspectsoftheLogosrespectivelyarepresentasensoulingenergiesofall substances on every plane of Nature. Fohat is the universal constructiveForceofCosmicElectricityandtheultimatehiddenpowerinthisuniverse,thepowerwhichchargesauniversewithLife,withSpirit;itisdescribedastheWillandtheMind,theverySelf,ofGod.Thissupremeforceisinallcreatures.Whenspecialisedandenclosedwithinthespinalcordofmanit iscalledkundaliniorthepowerthatmovesinaserpentinepath;henceitsothernametheSerpentFire,inman,itissheathedwithcare,butmanmustlearntosetitfree;foritistheGodinhim,withoutwhichhewouldceasetobe.

Kundaliniisinessencecreativeand,thoughasyetbutslightlyaroused,withall other forces and powers of Nature, is represented in the physical body ofman.There,atthisperiodofhumanevolution,itmanifestsitselfasthesourceofboth the sex impulse and the nerve fluid. It resides, coiled serpentlike, in thesacralchakraor “wheel “at the base of the spine,which in its turn is a relaystation for the similarly coiled up energy in the centre of the Earth, itself astorehouseofsolarkundalini.

When fully aroused, either by yoga or as a natural result of evolutionaryprogress, kundalini flows up an etheric canal in the spinal cord called thesushumnanadi,passingthrougheachof theotherchakrason its journey.As itpasses through thespinalcentres inwhich thechakrasarise, someof its forceflows down the axis of the funnel of each, vivifying it occultly and therebyawakening the individual to self-conscious awareness in the superphysicalworlds.

Whenkundalinitouchesthespleencentre,itgivesthepoweroftravellingatwillontheastralplanewhilstawayfromthephysicalbody.Whenittouchesandopenstheheartcentre,theforcesoftheBuddhicorChristconsciousnessinmanresident in the vehicle of intuition,119 if sufficiently unfolded, begin to flowthrough the neophyte at the physical level and the “mystic rose”—the heartchakra—”blooms“uponhisbreast.Thepowersof theChristconsciousness—knowledgeof theonenessof life, direct, intuitive spiritual perception,wisdomandaprofoundcompassion—thenbegintomanifestthemselvesthroughthoughtandwordanddeed.Thethroatcentre,whenvivified,bestowsthepowerofclair-audience,orofrespondingtosuperphysicalsoundvibrationsaswellastothosephysicalsoundswhicharebeyondthenormalauditoryrange.Thebrowcentre,when occultly vitalised, bestows the faculty of clairvoyance and when thecoronal chakra is opened, the neophyte acquires the faculties of usingsuperphysicalawarenesswhilststillawake in thephysicalbodyandof leavingandreturningtothebodyatwillwithoutanybreakinconsciousness.

As kundalini rises up the sushumna nadi it is accompanied by twocomplementaryforces,onepositiveandtheothernegative.Eachoftheseflowsalong its own canal in the spinal cord, sometimes called pingala and idarespectively,thoughthesenamesarealsogiventotheforcesthemselves.Thesetwo oppositely polarised, akashic 120 forces meet and cross at each of thechakras as they rise, and finally pass, one of which in consequence becomeshypersensitive.121They then function somewhat as do the valves or theamplifiers of a radio receiving set, thereby enabling consciousness within thebrain to pick up superphysical forces and become aware of superphysicalphenomena. Indeed, the cerebro-spinal systemofman,whenoccultly vivified,resemblesinmanyrespectsatelevisionreceivingset.Onedifference,however,isthatsuperphysicalbroadcastsareprojecteduponthescreenofthemind-brain,andareclairvoyantlyperceived.Thefullmanifestationoftheseoccultfaculties

duringwakingconsciousnessdemandsalongandardoustraining,anddependsupon the complete vivification of the pituitary and pineal glands bymeans ofkundalinianditscomplementaryforces.

Inthepathsfollowedbythesethreecurrentsonerecognisesthecaduceus,thestaff of the God Hermes, consisting of a rod around which two serpents arecoiled, a winged sphere crowning the symbol. Kundalini ascending thesushumnanadiis representedby therod,and theforces flowingalong idaandpingala by the two serpents, whilst the winged sphere symbolises in part thefreedsoulofthemanwhohasawakenedandlearnedtousethesehiddenpowers.SuchamandoesindeedbecomeasaHermes,amessengerfromheaventoearth;for he ranges free in the higherworlds and brings tomen the knowledge andwisdom of those realms. Ultimately he also rescues or liberates Persephone,symbolicofthehumansoul,fromtheUnderworldornormallimitationsimposeduponitduringwakinghoursbytheoccultlyunvivifiedphysicalbody.

Like all basic forces in Nature, kundalini is the manifestation of anIntelligence, an Archangel in fact, though of a nature beyond humancomprehension. The picture in part portrays a glimpse unexpectedly obtainedwhilstpassingthroughthepreparatorystageswhichprecedemeditation.Firstaliving caduceus was seen of intense, fiery power connecting earth and sun.Contemplating this, I seemed to become aware of a Solar Intelligence orKundaliniDevi,somewhatashereportrayed.

PLATE28AND29

THEMIRACLEOFBIRTHANDTHEWORLDMOTHER

During investigations of pre-natal life122 I constantly became aware of thepresenceandministrationofcertaintypesofangelswhichwereassistinginthedual process of the construction of the newbodies,mental, emotional, ethericandphysical,andtheinductionintothemofthereincarnatingEgo.ThoughIdidnot realise it at the time, I have now come to believe that, during theinvolutionary arc or descent into incarnation of each life cycle, these angelsperform for every individual a function closely resembling that carried out onbehalf of the race by the Pitris, the so-called ancestors of man, sometimesoccultlyreferredtoastheSatanicHierarchies.123

AstudyoftheseangelsrevealedthemasagentsofagreatIntelligencewhichpresides over and directs all maternal processes throughout Nature. Theteachings of occult philosophy relate this Being to the Feminine or MotherAspectoftheDeity,ofwhich.Sheisamanifestationandarepresentative.

Matteritself,universalsubstanceorprakriti,isthearcheorwombwhereinallworldsgestate,fromwhichallarebornandtowhichallreturn.ThetrueWorldMotheristhisprimarysubstanceofauniversewhenfirstdifferentiatedfromtherootofmatterormulaprakriti;forthereinresidetheseedsofalllivingthingsandthepowersofconservationandreproduction.

Whendifferentiationoccurs at the dawnofCosmos, following the night of

Chaos,thethreeAspectsoftheprimordialTrinity,theCreator,thePreserverandthe Transformer, become self-manifest and creatively active. They are thenrepresentedbyloftydivineIntelligences,PowersorEmanations,themselvesthehighestfruitsofprecedingManvantaras,whosebodiesare“oftheessenceofthehigher divine light”. Intelligences of such a nature,when emanated from rootsubstance, direct the course of evolution under immutable Law. They are noBeingssuchasthehumanmindcanconceive.TheyconstituteboththehighestSephi-rothalTriadandtheSevenwhichproceedfromthem,orrathertheSpiritbehindeach.TheymayperhapsbedescribedasVerySoulof theVerySouloftheuniverse.

ThecosmicmaternalPrincipleisuniversallymanifestanditsconservingandreproducing attributes are active throughout all Nature. Physically, it isexpressedbothaschemical,negativepolarityandas femininity throughout thewholeorganicworld.Itisactivewithineverysinglecellasalsoineverymulti-cellular organism. Without it nothing could be conceived and born, nothingpreserved, nothing reproduced. Superphysically, the maternal Principle is ofequal importance.Forman, it is theAuricEnvelope, thearcheof theSpiritualSoul,theAugoeidesorCausalBody,thewombwhereingestateInitiate,Adept,Logos-to-be.

All nations have recognised, honoured and worshipped this maternalPrincipleinNature.AlltheirexotericreligionshavepersonifieditasaGoddess,an Archangel Mother of universes, races, nations and men. Thesepersonificationsof theWorldMotherareamongst theverynoblestconceptsofthe humanmind, which in creating, reverencing and serving them reaches itshighest degree of idealism, devotion and religious self-expression. Suchreverence,suchdevotionandsuch'worshipasareofferedtoWorldMothersarethereforeworthyofthedeepestrespectand,grosssuperstitionapart—evertoberesisted—may usefully be encouraged. For through human devotion, humanbeingsmaybe reached fromonhigh.Throughhuman aspiration, highest loveand supplication, man is susceptible to both his own Spiritual Self and theinfluenceoftheAdeptMinistrantsofmankind.TheMadonnaideal,forexample,hasbeenandstillisofincalculablevalueinconsoling,purifyingandennoblinghumanity.Throughit,arealisationoftheMother-LoveofGodhasbeenbroughtwithinreachofmillionsofsufferingandaspiringpeople.TheconceptsofKwanYin, Isis, Ishtar, Parvati and other Goddesses are similarly founded upon theexistence,natureandfunctionofthesamegreatbeing.PerhapsbecauseIama

ChristianandthecasesIwasexaminingwerealsoChristian,theMadonna-likeformsherepicturedpresentedthemselvestomymind.

The planetary World Mother is conceived in certain schools of occultphilosophy as a highly-evolvedArchangelRepresentative andEmbodiment onearthof theFeminineAspectof theDeity.She is also thoughtof as anAdeptOfficialintheInnerGovernmentoftheWorld,inwhomallthehighestqualitiesofwomanhoodandmotherhoodshineforthintheirfullestperfection.124

Sincesheisbeyondalllimitationofform,nopicturecantrulyrepresentHer.InPlate28She, inaMadonna-like form,andherministeringangelsappear incloseassociationwithamotherandherunbornchildasthetimeofbirthdrawsnear.Plate29symbolicallyportraysherinHersolaraspect,broodingindivineloveoverallworlds.

In reverentsalutation toHerasQueenof theAngels, Ibring toaclose thisillustratedstudyoftheAngelicHosts.

MypreviousvisitstothisgreatBuddhistShrineinJavahavebeendescribedashavingrevealedtomethepresenceofaverygreatpresidingAngel,conserveranddistributorof thepowerof theShrineandsourceofpotentspiritual forceswhichflowovertheIsland,ofJavaandthesurroundingseas.Theheightofthecentralfigureisprobablyfromtwelvetofifteenfeet,butinthecaseofanEgowhichattainedAdeptshipasmanandthentransferredtotheAngelicKingdom,theheightofthebodyisnotanindicationofspiritualstature.125

ThekindnessandgenerosityoffriendsinSourabayamadepossibleafurthervisitinJanuary,1971.AlthoughnotthinkingespeciallyofthisgreatBeingatthetime,whilstsomesevenormoremilesstillseparatedourpartyfromtheShrineitself, I again became aware of the presiding presence and power of theDevaraja.126Inconsequence,1realisedthatitsinfluenceisbynomeanslimitedto the immediateregionof theShrine,but invaryingdegreesreachedover thewhole of Java and the seas and Islands far beyond. In addition, great rays ofspiritual power shone forth in many directions throughout the superphysicalworlds,aswaspartlyindicatedbythepictureinmybook.

HavingarrivedwithoursmallpartyatthesummitoftheShrine.Isoughtbymeditationagainandmoredeeply, if itmightbe, toreceivesuchinstructionasthe Great Devaraja might deign to give. . . From his mind to mine theregraduallybegantoflowastreamofideasconcerningthelife,theforceandthe

consciousness of the universe and their self-expression as angels and asmen.Thisdescriptionoftheprocessisnotstrictlyaccurate,however;becauseduringsuchcommunication, thesenseofdualityisreducedtoaminimum.Ratherdidthe twocentresofconsciousness, thoseof thegreat angelandmyself,becomealmostcoexistent, temporarilyformingone“being“withinwhich thestreamofideas arose.This, I believe, is essentially true of all interchangeswhich occurabovetheleveloftheformalmind,andespeciallyatthoseofspiritualWisdomand spiritualWill. In the latter, it is assumed, duality virtually disappears andoneness,uttermostinteriorunity,aloneremains.

TheDevarajasandDevaswhose consciousnesses andbeing are establishedin the Arupa worlds, are of themselves entirely free of any restrictions oflocation, even the idea of which can have little or no place in the higherManasic, Buddhic andAtmic planes.When, therefore, one refers to anArupaDevabythenameofaphysicalplanelocalityorcentre, thetitlecanbeeitherincorrectormisleading,especiallyifitsuggestsspatiallimitationswhichrestricttheconsciousnessestablishedat levelswhere the ideaorspace-locationcannotexist.

How, then, itmaybe asked,mayonepermissibly associate anArupaDevawith a place or even consecrated Shrine on the physical plane? A briefdissertation on the subject of Cosmogenesis may perhaps aid one’sunderstanding or at least partially answer the question. All Creative Logoi,meaning Emanators of universes, may be thought of as voluntarily making asacrificewhich,initsfullness,isbeyondthecomprehensionofman.

Timelessness, meaning absolute freedom from time- restrictions, andspacelessness, meaning absolute freedom from space-restrictions or even theremotestconceptsofeitherofthese—maybethoughtofaspartiallysurrenderedby both Creative Logoi and the Heads of those Hierarchies of CreativeIntelligenceswhoparticipatewith theLogoi in theproceduresof theobjectivespace-timemanifestationofTHATwhichiseternalandinfinite.

OneexampleofthissurrenderisanArupaDevawho,inaccordancewiththeproceduresof involutionandevolutionand theDirectors thereof,agrees tousespeciallyselectedplacesonEarthascentresthroughwhichthepowersforwhichheisagentmayreachtheworldofformsandsoalsotheLifewhichisevolvingwithin the restrictions of form. The very greatDevaraja of Borobudormay, Isuggest, be regarded as one who long ago became associated with the great

Shrineforsuchpurposes.TheDevarajais innosenselimitedtothatparticularpart or place upon the surface of the planet Earth, but voluntarily agrees towhatever limitation there may be in order to fulfil the functions which areassignedtoitorwhichithasaccepted.

Theseareinparttosubjugatematteritself,particularlyphysicalmatter,totherhythmicimpactandinterpenetrationofforceswhichtheDevarajahas“steppeddown“fromhigherlevels.Throughouttheages,thispassageofenergythroughdense substance gradually reduces its inertia and so reduces the resistance ofmattertoSpirit,toevolvinglifeandtospiritualisingconsciousness.

A second function, I gathered, is to reduce thedegreeof impenetrabilityorresistance toSpiritof the layersorhighest sub-planesofmatterofeachof theplanesofnature.Astheagespass,thesebarriersgraduallybecomemorereadilypenetrated by consciousness, this being one of the effects of the energy or“drivingforce“whichtheDevadirectsintothesubstanceoftherupaplanes.

A third function consists of the subjection of the indwelling and. evolvingLife to the receipt and passage through it of energies which “awaken “it togradually increased interior and external sensitivity and responses, therebyquickening the evolutionary processes. This third, function ismore especiallyhelpful to theLife evolving through the organic kingdoms than the inorganic,although all Nature is stimulated and its evolution hastened by the AngelicHosts.Thus,the“DevarajaofBorobudor“maybethoughtofasofplanetaryorterreneevolutionarystatureandinnosenselimitedinconsciousnesstothegreatShrine.

Such in part are thoughts which arose in my mind as I meditated on thesummitofBorobudor.

L’ENVOI

“The Gods await the conscious re-union of the mind of man with theUniversalMind. Humanity awakens slowly.Matter-blinded through centuries,fewmenasyetperceivethemindwithinthesubstance,thelifewithintheform.

“In search of power andwealth,men have traversed thewhole earth, havepenetratedthewilds,scaledthepeaksandconqueredthepolarwastes.Letthemnow seek within the form, scale the heights of their own consciousness,penetrateitsdepth,insearchofthatinnerPowerandLifebywhichalonetheymaybecomestronginwillandspirituallyenriched.

“HewhothusthrowsopenhislifeandmindtotheUniversalLifeandMindindwellinginallthingswillenterintouniontherewithandtohimtheGodswillappear.”

AMountainGod

BIBLIOGRAPHY

ABCofAtoms,The,(BertrandRussell).

AngelicHosts,The,(GeoffreyHodson).

AnOutlineofTheosophy,(C.W.Leadbeater).

AStudyinConsciousness,(A.Besant).

BhagavadGita,The,(Trans.A.Besant).

BrotherhoodojAngelsandofMen,The,(GeoffreyHodson),

CausalBody,The,(A.E.Powell).

Chakras,The,(C.W.Leadbeater).

ClefdesMysteres,(EliphasLevi).

CollectedPoems,(JaniesStephens).

ComingoftheAngels,The,(GeoffreyHodson).

ComingoftheFairies,The,(SirArthurConanDoyle).

DevachanicPlane,The,(C.W.Leadbeater).

DoctrineandLiteratureoftheKabalah,The,(A.E.Waite).

EssentialUnityofAllReligions,The,(BhagavanDas).

EthericDouble,The,(A.E.Powell).

Fairies,(E.L.Gardner).

FairiesatWorkandatPlay,(GeoffreyHodson).

FirstPrinciplesofTheosophy,(C.Jinarajadasa).

GodsofEgypt,The,(Budge).

GreatDesign,The,(SirJamesArthurThompson).

HiddenSideofChristianFestivals,The,(C.W.Leadbeater).

InitiationandthePerfectingofMan,(A.Besant).

InnerGovernmentoftheWorld,The,(A.Besant).

InnerSideofChurchWorship,The,(GeoffreyHodson).

JournalofParapsychology.

KabbalahUnveiled,The,(S.L.MacGregorMathers).

KeytoTheosophy,The,(H.P.Blavatsky).

LotusFire,The,(G.S.Arundale).

MainCurrentsinModernThought,(Editor:F.Kunz).

ManandHisBodies,(A.Besant).

Man,VisibleandInvisible,(C.W.Leadbeater).

MastersandthePath,The,(C.W.Leadbeater).

MiracleofBirth,The,(GeoffreyHodson).

Monad,The,(C.W.Leadbeater).

MysteriousUniverse,The,(SirJamesJeans).

NatureandSourceofEvil,(Plotinus.Trans.S.McKenna).

PhysicsandPhilosophy,(SirJamesJeans).

ReachoftheMind,The,(J.B.Rhine).

Reincarnation,FactorFallacy?(GeoffreyHodson).

Review,The,(ofCalcutta).

St.AlbanHymnal.

ScienceofSeership,The,(GeoffreyHodson).

ScienceoftheSacraments,The,(C.W.Leadbeater).

SecretDoctrine,The,(H.P.Blavatsky).

SevenHumanTemperaments,The,'(GeoffreyHodson).

SevenRays,The,(ErnestWood).

SolarSystem,The,(A.E.Powell).

SoulandItsVestures,The,(A.Besant).

TheosophicalGlossary,The,(H.P.Blavatsky).

ThoughtForms,(A.BesantandC.W.Leadbeater).

ThoughtPower:itsControlandCulture,(A.Besant).

TranscendentalMagic,(EliphasLevi).

WeboftheUniverse,The,(E.L.Gardner).

WorldMotherasSymbolandFact,The(C.W.Leadbeater).

ABOUTTHEAUTHOR

GEOFFREYHODSONwasbornandeducatedinEngland.DuringtheFirstWorldWarheservedwithdistinctionintheBritishArmyandafterwardsbecameactively interested in Theosophical studies. He carried out occult research incollaborationwithmedicalmen,physicists,anthropologistsandarcheologists.

For some sixty years Mr Hodson lectured for the Theosophical Society,speaking in America, England, Europe, South Africa, India, New Zealand,Australiaand theFarEast.Hewas theauthorofaboutfortyTheosophicalandotherbooks,dealingwithsuchtopicsasmeditation,thespirituallife,healthanddisease,andthelifeandpowersoftheoccultist.Hecarriedoutspecialandfirst-handinvestigationoffairiesandangelicevolution.

MrHodsonwasfourtimesDirectorofStudiesattheSchooloftheWisdomattheInternationalHeadquartersoftheTheosophicalSociety,Adyar,Chennai.

He was awarded the Subba Row Medal in 1954 for his contributions toTheosophicalliterature.

ForinformationonTheosophyandtheTheosophicalSociety

pleasereadon.

TheosophyandTheTheosophicalSociety

The Theosophical Society, founded in 1875, is a worldwide body whoseprimaryobjectisUniversalBrotherhoodbasedontherealizationthatlife,inallitsdiverseforms,humanandnonhuman,isindivisiblyOne.TheSocietyimposesnobeliefonitsmembers,whoareunitedbyacommonsearchfortruthandthedesiretolearnthemeaningandpurposeofexistencebyengagingthemselvesinstudy,reflection,purityoflifeandlovingservice.

Theosophyis thewisdomunderlyingall religionswhentheyarestrippedofaccretionsandsuperstitions.Itoffersaphilosophywhichrenderslifeintelligibleanddemonstratesthatjusticeandloveguidethecosmos.Itsteachingscontributeto the unfolding of the latent spiritual nature in the human being, withoutdependenceorfear.

Forgeneralinformation,contact:

InternationalSecretary

TheTheosophicalSociety

Adyar,Chennai600020,India

Tel:(+91-44)2491-2474/Fax:2490-2706

E-mail:theossoc@dataone.in

Website:http://www.ts-adyar.org

Forcatalogue,enquiriesandtoorderbooksandmagazines,contact:

TheTheosophicalPublishingHouseAdyar,Chennai600020,India

Tel:(+91-44)2491-1338&2446-6613

Fax:(+91-44)2490-1399

E-mail:tphindia@gmail.com

tphindia@dataone.in

Website:http://www.ts-adyar.org/catalogue.asp

Notes

[←1]Monad,Greek.TheoneinvisibleSelf—theUnity;theeternal,immortalandindestructiblehumanspirit.VideTheMonad,C.W.Leadbeater,T.P.H.,Adyar

[←2]Sometimesincorrectlywrittenduad.

[←3]Logos,Greek.ThemanifestedDeitywhospeaksthecreativeWordwherebyuniversesspringintobeingandlife.TheoutwardexpressionoftheCauselessCausewhichiseverconcealed.AdaptedfromVol.6,TheSecretDoctrineandTheTheesophicalGlossary,H.P.Blavatsky.

[←4]Intheyear1926.

[←5]Themasculineisusedforconvenienceonly,suchIntelligencesbeingasexual,thoughofdualpolarity,theapparentpreponderanceofoneorother“sex”varyingindifferentOrders.

[←6]Inthiscase,also,themasculineisusedforconvenienceonly,theDivinePrinciple—innosenseaPerson—beingregardedasequallymasculine,feminineandandfegyncFather,MotherandSoninoneSupernalPower.

[←7]JohnI,1.

[←8]VideIsisUnveiled,H.P.Blavatsky,Vol.I,p.xxiv.

[←9]SeethewritingsofJ.B.Rhine,Ph.D.,ProfessorofPsychology,Duke

University,N.California,U.S.A,especiallyTheReachoftheMind,Fater,London,andTheJournalofParapsychology

[←10]Pronounceddeyvaahs.

[←11]PhysicsandPhilosophy,p.175

[←12]QuotedfromTheEssentialUnityofallReligions(pp.22,23&24),byBhagavanDas,M.A.,D.Litt.,BenaresandAllahabadUniversities.

[←13]F.Kunz,EditorandPublisher,12ChurchStreet,NewRochelle,(NewYork10805,U.S.A.)

[←14]Thephenomenonobservedinlivingorganismsofmovingtowardor

awayfromafocusoflight,heatorotherstimulus.

[←15]TheSecretDoctrine,H.P.Blavatsky,AdyarEdition,Vol.IV,p.269.

[←16]TheKeytoTheosophy,H.P.Blavatsky,AbridgedEdition,pp.45,50.

[←17]Seefootnote2,p.16

[←18]Primalsubstance

[←19]Accordingtooccultphilosophy,SolarSystemsinobediencetoauniversal,cycliclawemerge,passintoobscurationandre-emergeperpetually.Eachnew“creation”continuestheevolutionaryprocessfromthestageattainedat

thecloseoftheprecedingera.Theseperiodsofobscurationandmanifestationareknownas“Nights”and“Days”,inSanskritPralayasandManvantaras

[←20]SeePlate20andaccompanyingdescription.

[←21]SeePlate18

[←22]Alllife,force,substance,potentiality,existinman,whoisamicrocosm,anepitomeoftheMacrocosm,asynthesisofthewholeuniverse.VideChapterIV,andTheSecretDoctrine,H.P.Blavatsky,Vol.V,p.421,AdyarEdition.

[←23]Lao-Tze

[←24]EliphasLevi,ClefdesMystères

[←25]Op.cit,Vol.V,pp.421,429,AdyarEdition.

[←26]VideReincarnation,FactorFallacy,GeoffreyHodson,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←27]VideAStudyinConsciousness,A.Besant,p.55elseq.,1938,AdyarEdition,T.P.H.,adyar

[←28]VideTheSevenHumanTemperaments,GeoffreyHodson,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←29]Karma,Sanskrit.Theuniversallawofcauseandeffect,whichguidesunerringlyallotherlawsproductiveofcertaineffectsalongthegroovesoftheirrespectivecausations.Thislawoperatesnotonlyduringasinglelife,

butthroughoutsuccessivelives,theconditionsandopportunitiesofwhicharetheexacteffectsofcausesgeneratedinprecedingincarnations.Absolutejusticeisbythislawassuredtoeveryhumanbeing.Cf.Galatians,VI,7.

[←30]Thethreebasicqualitiesofallmatter—activity,inertiaandrhythm.VideAStudyinConsciousness,AnnieBesant,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←31]Chakra,Sanskrit,awheeloracircle.Aspinningvortexintheetheric,astral,mentalandhigherbodiesofman,eachofwhichhassevenchakras.VideTheChakras,C.W.Leadbeater,T.P.H.,Adyar.Thealmostanglicised“chakra”whichisthesubstantiveisusedinthetextthroughout.Chakramisthenominativeandtheaccusativesingular.

[←32]VideTheMiracleofBirth,GeoffreyHodson,T.P.H.,London

[←33]VideTheDevachanicPlane,C.W.Leadbeater,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←34]Matthew,V,48.

[←35]Aseptenarysystemofsuperphysicalandphysicalplanets,sevenofwhicharerepresentedphysicallybyVenus,Vulcan,Jupiter,Saturn,Neptune,UranusandtheEarth.VideTheSolarSystem,A.E.Powell,T.P.H.,London

[←36]VideTheSecretDoctrine,H.P.Blavatsky,Vol.I,p.246,AdyarEdition.

[←37]Maha-Manvantara,Sanskrit.MajorManvantaraasofPlanetarySchemeorSolarSystem.Seefootnote2,p.16.

[←38]VideTheSecretDoctrine,H.P.Blavatsky,Vol.I,pp.318,319,Adyar

Edition.

[←39]GenesisIII,24.

[←40]HebrewsII,7,alsoPsalmVIII,5.

[←41]GenesisXXVIII,12.

[←42]Masculineforconvenienceonly,thoughthemalewassuggestedinthevirilityandpoweroftheface,formandinfluenceofthisparticularGod,asindeedofallmountainGodswhichIhaveseen.

[←43]Thoughsuchcommunicationispurelymental,words,andevenanimpressionofvocaltimbre,aresometimesconveyedtothebrain.

[←44]Theuniverseconsistsofsevenworldsorplanes,eachcomposedofmatterofsevendegreesofdensity;thephysicalandethericcombinetoformthedensest,followedinorderbytheastral,mental,intuitional,spiritualandtwoothersasyetbeyondtherangeofhumanconsciousness.VideAnOutlineofTheosophy,C.W.Leadbeater,andFirstPrinciplesofTheosophy,C.Jinarajadasa,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←45]VideTheSecretDoctrine,H.P.Blavatsky,Vol.I,p.164andIV,p.269,Adyaredition.

[←46]LoftyIntelligenceswho,asOfficialsoftheInnerGovernmentoftheSolarSystem,administerthekarmiclaw.TheLordsofKarma.

[←47]Ezekiel,I,5,6.

[←48]FohatTibetan.TheconstructiveForceofCosmicElectricitypolarisedintopositiveandnegativeelectricityelectricity

[←49]VideTheSecretDoctrine,H.P.Blavatsky,Vol.I,p.203,AdyarEditio

[←50]Seefootnote,2,p.27

[←51]Partofthesubjectmatterunderthisheadingappearedinmybook,TheComingofTheAngels,nowoutofprint,publishedbyRider&Cobywhosekindpermissionitisincludedinarevisedforminthiswork.

[←52]ThetimeduringwhichthesevenRacesofmeninsuccessionoccupyaplanetinoneround.VideTheSolarSystem,A.E.Powell,T.P.H.,London

[←53]Dharma,Sanskrit.Duty,task,destiny,rightfulfilment,generalcontributiontoandplaceintheschemeoflife.

[←54]Seefootnote2,p.27.Theadverseorfavourablereactionresultingfromconduct,e.g.,ill-treatmentofindigentpopulationsofcolonisedcountriesproducesadversekarma,whilsthelprenderedtonecessitouspeoplesgeneratesfavourablekarma.Sincebothareeducative,allkarmaisultimatelybeneficent.

[←55]Inoccultscience,theSolarSystemissaidtoconsistoftenPlanetarySchemes,eachcomposedofsevensuccessiveChainsofglobes,superphysicalandphysical.EachChainis

[←56]ComposedofsevenRounds,duringeachofwhichthelife-stream,bearingwithittheevolvingbeings,travelsonceroundthesevenglobes.Theperiod

ofoccupationofoneofthesevenglobesiscalledaworldperiod.VideTheSolarSystem,A.E.Powell.

VideTheMastersandthePath,C.W.Leadbeater,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←57]ForafullerdescriptionoftheministryoftheangelsintheChristianChurch,seeTheScienceoftheSacramentsC.W.Leadbeater,andTheInnerSideofChurchWorship,GeoffreyHodson

[←58]Mantra,Sanskrit.Arhythmicarrangementofsounds,generallySanskritsyllables,whichwhencorrectlyintonedgenerateandreleasepotentenergies,e.g.,theSacredSyllableOMandthemysticsentence:Ommanipadmehum,Amen,KyrieEleison,andsomeGreekandLatinwordsandsentences.

[←59]VideTheLotusFire,G.S.Arundale,T.P.H,Adyar.

[←60]VideAStudyinConsciousness,A.Besant,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←61]VideTheCausalBody,A.E.Powell,T.P.H.,London

[←62]Seefootnote1,p.27.

[←63]Rupa,arupa,Sanskrit.Formandformless,referringtothelevelsrespectivelybelowandabovethefourthsubplaneofthementalplane.Intheformer,thetendencytoassumeshapepreponderatesoverrhythmandinthelatterrhythmorthefreeflowoflifePredominates.Angelsoftherupaplanespresentmoredefinitelytohumanconsciousnesstheideaofbodilyformthandothoseofarupalevels.

[←64]VidePartIII,ChapterV,“InverseSephirasandtheProblemofEvil”.

[←65]Akabbalisticconcept.

[←66]Partofthesubjectmatterunderthisheadingappearedinmybook,TheComingoftheAngels,nowoutofprint,publishedbyRider&Co.,bywhosekindpermissionitisincludedinarevisedforminthiswork.

[←67]VideAStudyinConsciousness,A.Besant,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←68]Partofthesubjectmatterunderthisheadingappearedinmybook,TheComingoftheAngels,nowoutofprint,publishedbyRider&Co.,bywhosekindpermissionitisincludedinarevisedforminthiswork.

[←69]Asbeforestated,themasculinepronounisusedforconvenienceonly,angelsbeingasexual

[←70]Seefootnote2,p.51

[←71]VideTheSevenHumanTemperaments,GeoffreyHodson,T.P.H.,Adyar

[←72]LemuriaandAtlantisarenamesgiventocontinentsnowsubmergedbeneaththe acific and Atlantic Oceans respectively. They were the homes of thethirdandfourthofthesevenmajorRacesofmentooccupythisplanet.ThepresentAryanRaceandlanguagegroupisthefifthofthese.ThefirsttwoRaces, beingon thedownwardarcwore superphysical andethericbodiesonly.VideTheSolarSystem,A.E.Powell,T.P.H.,London

[←73]VideFairies,E.L.Gardner,andespeciallythephotographofaso-calledgnome,asketchofwhichappealsonthepreviouspage,T.P.H.,London.

[←74]Ibid

[←75]PartofthesubjectmatterunderthisandthefollowingheadingsinthisChapterappearedinmybook,FairiesatWorkandatPlay,publishedbytheTheosophicalPublishingHouse,68GreatRussellStreet,London,W.C.1,bywhosekindpermissionitisincludedinarevisedforminthiswork.

[←76]Laterinvestigationshavebroughtsomeadditionalknowledgeconcerningthefunctionofthenaturespirits.ThisisincludedinPartI,ChapterIII.

[←77]Laterexperiencesuggeststhatthislittlefellowwasawoodlandelfratherthanabrownie.

[←78]TheTheosophicalPublishingHouse,68GreatRussellStreet,London,

[←79]Laterstudieshaveconfirmedthisearlyimpression.VidePartIII,ChapterIII,“TheFairyBuildersofForm”,etseq.

[←80]Theseearlystudieswerelaterfollowedbyfullerinvestigations,fromwhichameasureofadditionalinformationwasgained.VidePartII,ChapterIII.

[←81]July10th,1923

[←82]TheTheosophicalPublishingHouse,London.

[←83]Onlyasfarashispersonalindividualityisconcerned,theDwellerintheInnermostbeingimmortal,eternal,indestructible.

[←84]VidePartII,ChapterII,p.70etseq.

[←85]Fohat-Atma-Manas,Cosmic,CreativeElectricity-Will-Thought.

[←86]VidealsoPartII,ChapterIV,p.73

[←87]Seeparagraph4,p.4

[←88]QuotedinTheSecretDoctrine,Vol.IV,p.122,AdyarEdition.

[←89]PH(asinSOPH)—PintheHebrewalphabet.

[←90]Exodus,XL.35.

[←91]UsuallyspeltinKabbalismwitha“K”ratherthan“Ch“andsopronounced

[←92]AtermfromtheAncientMysteriesdenotingtheprocessofthecreation,preservationandtransformationtoperfectionoftheuniverseandman.Microcosmicaliy,itistheemancipationofthehumanwill,thefulldevelopmentandconquestofailman’sfacultiesandthetransmutationofallthatisgrossintothatwhichispure.InmaterialalchemytheGreatWorkincludestheseparationofthesubtlefromthegrossandthetransmutationofbasemetalsintogold.Mystically,theGreatWorkconsistsofacorrespondinginteriorachievementbywhichthegloryofthespirituallightisobtainedandalldarknessisdispelledforever.VideTranscendentalMagic,E.Levi.ChapterXII.

[←93]MatthewV.48.RV.

[←94]VideInitiationandthePerfectingofMan,AnnieBesant,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←95]MatthewX,25.

[←96]TheGodsofEgypt-Budge.

[←97]guna,Sanskrit.Thethreedivisionsoftheinherentqualitiesofdifferentiatedmatter,Rajas,activityanddesire;Sattva,balanceandpurequiescence;Tamas,inertia,stagnation,

[←98]and decay.These correspond to the three aspects of the variousTrinities,Brahma,VishnuandShivarespectively.

VideTheKabbalahUnveiled,S.L.MacGregorMathers,p.30.

[←99]GenesisXXXVI,31.

[←100]AccordingtotheZoharsheisastrygewhoslaysinfants.

[←101]Asuccubuswhobringsforthspiritsanddemonsafterconnectionwithman,saysweZohar,whichinvariousplacesfurtherdevelopesthisidea.

[←102]Op.cit.,pp.79-81.

[←103]CollectedPoems,JamesStephens,McMillan&Co.,Ltd.,London,1931.

[←104]TheMediciSocietyLtd.,London.

[←105]Hamlet

[←106]VideTheScienceoftheSacramentsandTheHiddenSideofChristianFestivals,bothbyTheRt.Rev.C.W.Leadbeater,andTheInnerSideofChurchWorshipbyGeoffreyHodson,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←107]Inducedbycontemplationofasceneorobjectofgreatbeauty,enjoymentofaworkofart,participationinanactofworshipormeditationuponaspiritualtruth.

[←108]VideTheWeboftheUniverse,E.L.Gardner,T.P.H.,London.

[←109]Rev.ScottMoncrieff.St.AlbanHymnal.

[←110]TheLiturgyoftheLiberalCatholicChurchwasused;St.AlbansPress,30GordonStreet,London,W.C.1.ThedescriptiongivenisnottoberegardedasanadvocacyofCatholicism,butonlyasarecordofattemptedobservationofsomeofthesuperphysicaleffectsoftheCelebrationoftheHolyEucharist.TheTheosophiststudiescomparativereligionandfindsacertaingroupofideastobecommontoallworldfaithsandtheexclusivepossessionofnoneofthem.

[←111]VidedescriptivematerialaccompanyingPlatesNos.24,25,and26.

[←112]Iregretthatthedateofpublicationwasmissingfrommyoriginalnotesandthatlatersearchesthroughthefileshavenotrevealedit.—G.H.

[←113]Amantramisascientificallychosenwordorsentenceofpower,bytheutteranceofwhichmagicalresultsandexpansionsofconsciousnesscanbe

produced.

[←114]VideThoughtForms,AnnieBesantandC.W.Leadbeater,andThoughtPower,ItsControlCulture,AnnieBesant,T.P.H„Adyar.

[←115]ThetitleofthefrontispieceandaChapterintheabove-mentionedwork.

[←116]VideTheEthericDouble,A.E.Powell,T.P.H.,London

[←117]Forafulldescriptionofthisprocessasitoccursintheanimalkingdom,videTheCausalBody,A.E.Powell,T.P.H.,London

[←118]FollowersofotherReligionswillheresubstitutethenameusedintheirFaithsfortheSourceofhealinglifeandpower,whetheruniversalorindividual,solarorplanetary.BuddhistsandHindusmaydecide,forexample,toinvoketheaidof“TheLordofLovingKindness”,knowninbothFaithsastheLordMaitreya,theSupremeTeacherofAngelsandofMentheBodhisattva.

[←119]VideManandHisBodiesandTheSoulandItsVestures,A.Besant,andManyVisibleandInvisible,C.W.Leadbeater,T.P.H.,Adyar.

[←120]Akasha,Sanskrit,thesubtle,supersensuousspiritualessencewhichpervadesallspace;afifthelementorprincipleinNature,asyetundiscoveredbyphysicalscience;theaetheroftheancients;thesubstratumandcauseofsound.VideTheTheosophicalGlossary,H.P.Blavatsky,Akasa,Azoth,Kundalini.

[←121]VideTheChakras,C.W.Leadbeater,T.P.H.,Adyar,andTheScienceofSeers/lip,GeoffreyHodson,Rider&Co.

[←122]PartiallyrecordedinmybookTheMiracleofBirth,T.P.H.,London.

[←123]VidePartIII,Chapter,V,“TheInverseSephirasandtheProblemofEvil."

[←124]VideTheWorldMotherasSymbolandFact,C.W.Leadbeater,T.P.H.,Adyar

[←125]TheKingdomoftheGods,p.187.

[←126]Devaraja,AngelKing.